011821

Jan. 18th, 2021 10:54 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
Jesus: "do you wanna lie in bed and listen to prog rock with me"
Me: "YES" ;______;

Best way to shock me back into sanity is LOVE!!!

Tons of League site work today.
MASSIVE Rosewindow progress! DUAL SPECTRUM??
Continuing to revamp LG*Girls to better match its ORIGINAL 2002 heart
Also more robot names in Hosea's story which STILL needs a new cool name. Pray about it, seriously, he'd approve; heck ask the little dude to JOIN you because he totally will

Gotta quit the coconut milk it is KILLING MY STOMACH

SEEK GOD, NOT HAPPINESS = if we expect ANY emotion on serving Him, we make it an idol

Fasting: free will to exercise godly control above animal instinct; eternal life consciousness over temporal life survival panic obligation

111220

Nov. 12th, 2020 06:42 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)
The system has been more alive and true and loving today than it has been in YEARS.

Woke up 6am, listening to Spotify with chaos & laurel

Painting for 2 hours while watching the daily mass & rosary

Huge jewel creature typing in car

Website talking with grandma

Xiidra mascot NEW OUTSPACER!!!
Me trying to figure out his name as I brushed my teeth (good time to go upstairs). I was talking about Greek word roots and mentioned that "phlégō" meant "burn," as in "achy burny eyes" and that I definitely felt resonance there. still it was definitely a medical term so i was unsure. Suddenly GENESIS goes, "you mean phleg-MONEY" and starts 'making it rain' over the guy in question, who is absolutely bewildered. I give Genesis a look for a second and then just go "welp, that's it, that has to be his name now, THANKS GENESIS" to which he replied "YOU'RE WELCOME" wearing sunglasses indoors

My power: "revealing potential of hearts" outside of time/space??? Celebi + klonoa powers basically

Catechism class "stop punching God"

17th anniversary furniture jokes

Genesis is a gold-plated pool table apparently

Infi seeking a new name "not based on negation"
possibly SEMPITERNA???

Talking to Spice, trying to find the "pudding kid" who is trying to "go back in time" to childhood family peace & harmony through food memories

Daily Bible verse is the SAME ONE I quoted to phlegmoni

Now to sleep in SANDMAN PAJAMAS ❀

All this thanks to God. Last night I wholeheartedly begged Him for the System to come back.

He answered. 🙏🥺❀
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

Now how do I get this color back, huh?

Two years ago, Infinitii Eternos took the fruit of temptation and risked becoming a demon in order to kiss a human boy. Ze sacrificed hir silent untouched purity in order to touch, in order to taste, in order to feel, and in doing so-- in gaining teeth and a tongue-- ze lost hir light, ze lost hir sight, ze lost hir soul. Infinitii Eternos turned from a seraph into a satan on that cursed summer night, and ever since then, my entire world has gone to hell.
That's what did it. My soul's "color compliment" was swallowed up in sin. The black to my white ceased to be stars and velvet and piano keys and silk, and instead turned into clogs of tar and clotted ink, clots of blood and sugar burnt to black. The sweet dark peace of gentle dreams turned into the horror of night paralysis with dawn a million years away. The jewelry-box glitter of a vast evening sky turned into the gaping hollow void of a lightless chasm beneath your feet. Black turned into black: a swirl of every color pigment draining its life to become instead a lack of any spectral hue. Infinitii effectively let hirself be slaughtered by something masquerading as love, because ze believed their lie that a knife through the heart was what love felt like. It's not. That's just murder. It's just death.

And now I'm facing the same dilemma that "I" did years ago, on JUNE 30th of 2011, when "Jayce"-- the "Jewel" of that time-- tried to fix the pink color of our Spectrum, which had also been corrupted.
Ironically, in attempting to do so, he fell into the same trap that Infinitii did, except HIS lie was in turning the wrong color White. Oh it was CLOSE at first; he KNEW what real White felt like-- light and color and purity-- but too quickly, oh too quickly, he became bleached-out and hyper-sterile, turning into a flat poison paint instead of a fragile electromagnetic beam. He wanted to be touched, and in doing so, he lost all his color. That's the curse, that's always the curse: that desire to fulfill sensuality that chokes spirituality in return.

And now I'm the only one left, in a very real sense, and I have ALL of those colors to fix.
Black needs to be purified. White needs to be purified. Pink needs to be purified. RED needs to be purified. Even mint green has to be purified. All of those colors-- and maybe more-- got utterly warped and wrecked during our stay in North Carolina, and if I don't purify them, I don't think I can ever truly move past that time period on a subconscious level, because I'm currently still working by those busted-up redefinitions when it comes to the spectral tones of my psyche.

So that's the important thought for this morning, as I sit here wearing a black nightgown, wondering for the third day in a row why it feels like I'm "dressed like a slut" solely because of the COLOR. There was a time, before that day in 2018, when wearing black would have felt holy, because I recognized the true aspects of God within it-- the silence, the mystery, the unfathomable depths, the purity of heart. EVERYTHING from God includes purity of heart. I recognize it now. It's the most beautiful feeling in the world. And it's missing from the label my mangled brain keeps slapping onto Black whenever I see it. So it needs to be fixed.
We'll get there. I'll make lists. I'll redefine it. I'll get the Book of Genesis up in this brain and remind it that In The Beginning, God SEPARATED the Light from the Dark, but BOTH EXISTED. And therefore I have to remember that, in this physical world, during this temporal time, there will ALWAYS BE BOTH SIDES and so I need to learn to DISCERN and DISTINGUISH. Recognizing the true, holy qualities of Black does not nullify the corruptive qualities that can and DO exist within that color elsewhere. It's just like, recognizing that I CAN be virtuous and good, does not erase my sinful propensity to do evil. I have a very hard time accepting that still. I think, ironically, in very black and white terms, because honestly I think that's the deep down reality of things. Sin CANNOT exist in heaven. There is NO wiggle room. It IS black-and-white. And that's how I wish things were here, except God doesn't. In His great Wisdom and Mercy, He allows gray to exist here, because if it didn't, we'd ALL be in hell right now. Instead, we get purgatory.
"And that, children, is what my Dream World series is about," I feel my mind say with a smile. It's true though! Which is why I really, honestly need to get that stuff online. God gave it to me as a talent, as a gift, and I can't keep burying it, because other people keep digging it up and spending it on LIES.
I need to take that holy talent and spend it in GOD'S KINGDOM because it will make a HUGE RETURN for Christ's glory and THAT'S WHAT I WANT.

That's slightly off topic, except it's not, because if there is ANY series of mine where Black is shown to be holy deep down in its dark heart BECAUSE GOD CREATED IT, it's Dream World. One word: VEZERAI. I love that little bugger and THIS IS PROBABLY WHY.
Darkness is a place where evil dwells, yes, BUT!!! It's only that way because EVIL LIKES TO CORRUPT THINGS and darkness was separated from Light in the beginning, making it the MOST easily corruptible thing ever. HOWEVER. God HIMSELF uses shadows and nightfall to make His glory known!! The ONLY thing WITHOUT God is hell, and we ALL know that the devil himself loves to pretend that hell is full of light. Well it's not. If it's any light, it's that awful buzzing artificial sickly yellow light that you get in bargain basements, fat with the stench of dollar bills and mildew. THAT'S hell. Fake light. It's not the sparkling splash of sunlight of God, and it sure isn't the soft and heavily tender darkness of God either!! It's ALSO not the terrific staggering shock of light that God can indeed be, that blinding luminosity that burns up all it touches, not out of malice but out of sheer power… and it's also not the darkness of God that erases all but itself, the holy blackness that turns the mind to its own mortality and forces it to its trembling knees in the Presence of that One Who cannot die and yet Who has power over all Death.

Now I apologize, but grandma just came into the room and lay back down in bed which has me worried and totally broke my train of thought, and I REALLY don't want to fall into sensual hell (a.k.a. the eating disorder, which I HATE but which my brain keeps defaulting to for unknown reasons?? it forgets that I HAVE a life to live and CAN live it, and instead keeps getting stuck in self-abusive dead loops) so I must close this up for now and check on her and then get to work with other creative things that glorify God, amen, have a beautiful day!

052820

May. 28th, 2020 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)
Synchronicity of love all morning.

Verse of the day: rainbows & water. John 15:12+, which I JUST wrote upon yesterday.

Universalis moment: "He will carry His lambs in His arms," as I JUST imagined Jesus carrying Chaos Zero & I like that.

JESUS DELIGHTS IN OUR LOVE FOR ONE ANOTHER. As long as our hearts ultimately look to Him in love IN AND ABOVE our earthly loves, as long as Our love is FROM HIM-- for true love ONLY comes from God and IS ultimately FOR GOD, even towards others-- we CAN AND SHOULD LOVE OTHER SOULS in close devoted ways.

⭐"exclusivity" of love details in relationships, especially marriage; VITAL AND SACRED.

"The little herb Patience does not grow in everybody's garden" = heart gardens = DREAM WORLD??

041320

Apr. 13th, 2020 12:53 pm
prismaticbleed: (flashback)

Something I've realized while listening to old tunes as a severe thunderstorm rolls in…

…I've forgotten what love feels like.



I'm cleaning out my old laptop and it's blowing my mind. It's breaking my heart.

Ventrium was in 2014. How in the world have SIX YEARS passed since he died up in the woods?



Back when the Lotus Cathedral System still existed, back when "I" was still Jay, when I was a man who loved with his ENTIRE HEART, honestly to an extent of sincerity and passion that boggles me, I loved so many people, SO MUCH.

I don't… I don't even know what that would feel like, now.

Why?



…It scares me. Now that I've re-found my religion, now that I'm more Catholic than ever, it's severed something in me. Which is wrong, somehow. Now that I'm religious, I have no relationships. When I do have relationships, I lose my religion.

This has to be the devil's work. There should never be such a split, in anyone's life, between Love and love. It's wrong.



I want to kiss Chaos Zero again and I don't know how and I want to weep over that but I don't know how.
Do you have any idea how awful that feels? How horrific it is to realize that my emotions are absolutely SHUT DOWN and I can't even hold this fragile gorgeous being that I've loved for LITERALLY SEVENTEEN YEARS.

…God have mercy on us what if it's trauma.
What if it's trauma. What if this all boils down to having been so utterly wrecked by sexual abuse that I am full-on terrified of so much as holding someone's hand because it might escalate into something unbearable. Because hey, that HAS happened.
But how do I get over it? Is that even the proper phrasing? How can I heal that wound, that gaping wound that I have no clue how to manage on my own, this injury that's on par with a freaking shotgun blast to the ribs that I have literally just been trying to hide under a bloodsoaked shirt? Not even medicating it, not even wrapping it up, just trying to keep it out of my own sight because the reality of it is too terrible. And after a while I guess the blood just looks normal.
But it never actually stops hurting, does it. Even if you ignore it. And once in a while something bumps it and the sudden pain overwhelms you and THEN you realize that hey, I'M DYING HERE.


In the Lotus Cathedral, I had so much love, in me and around me and everything.
I had friends. I had family. I had a daughter, for God's sake.
I had Genesis, my best friend. I had Laurie, my superego soulmate. I had Chaos Zero, my other half, as it were; my dearly beloved who I would still marry if I had the chance.
And that's the other problem.
He's, quite honestly, the only thing that would change my mind against entering the consecrated life. Like, it's either become a nun, or marry a video game character. I'm dead serious though. I'd love to have it both ways but I have no idea if that's possible, which means I have to start researching the hagiographies of married saints because God knows I cannot live like this. I absolutely cannot live with feeling like I am forced to choose between loving God and loving anyone else, because that can't be right.

…And you know how I know that?

Because, like this, I can't actually love GOD, either.


Something in me has been scraped out with a rusty razor and there's this hollow ache smack-dab in the middle of my chest that feels like sobbing and yet, I'm utterly detached from it, cut off like a guillotine to the throat. It's that "blue voice" that the BLCS used to talk about-- that sole mourning woman who lived in our heart and never stopped crying. Lamentations. She just weeps, nonstop, like you cannot imagine. The pain is unbearable. And perhaps that's exactly why we/I cannot feel it. Right now, it is unbearable.

But darn it all I WANT to bear it. I don't CARE if it rips me in half, it SHOULD, it NEEDS TO, or I swear I will NEVER be able to feel anything again.

But I cannot even walk up to Chaos Zero in headspace because if he so much as reaches out and touches my face I swear I am going to shatter into PIECES because you know what the DEEPEST problem is here?
I FEEL TOO FILTHY TO ACCEPT LOVE.

If he, this creature that I love SO MUCH I could honestly die from it, die for him, die from joy in the best circumstances-- if he cannot even look at me right now because if he does, I will crumple into agonized sobbing, there is a BIG PROBLEM and that problem is that I CAN'T PARTICIPATE IN THAT LOVE RIGHT NOW.

My sense of identity is screwed. I want to love but I am ashamed and I am AFRAID and I don't even know how to receive AFFECTION without being terrified that I've got to dissociate and perform.
How did I do it as Jay? How did I DO it? How did "he" throw himself heartfirst into everything to the point where he became this absolute light-source of love? His very presence in the System was a literal catalyst for emotional sincerity and genuine selfless compassion.
What happened to him? What happened to me? What changed, between him and me, that just… hollowed me out, and killed him? Where did he go? If I'm his "spiritual successor," if I'm literally the next step of the bloodline as it were, the next piece of "Core" history, then… why am I so broken?

Why do I feel like CANNON all over again? Ten years ago or more? Marywood, 2009? Waking up to trauma and wishing I were dead? Well, there you go.


I don't hate S. (I will not call them by their "chosen name" because my faith prioritizes the name they were given, legally and originally, the person they were before dissociating.) And I want to be their friend. But truly I don't know if I ever knew them, either. Because when I was living in North Carolina I was either talking to Oliver or Kris or Kyo or… gosh I don’t even remember their names anymore. But it felt jagged, broken, confused. So did I. It feels wrong, even now talking about it, like choking on dirty dishwater. It feels filthy and sick. I can't look at it; I want to throw up and cry and scream and curl up and die.

And that's what I feel whenever I try to feel love, now.

That ugly ugly stuff is getting in the way. It's shame, to the point of crushing mountains, heavier than a dying star. It's apocalyptic shame, the sort that WILL annihilate you if you don't get a handle on it.

Where does God come into this?

I'm a Catholic, okay? I'm a Christian. And I do love God. But how genuine is my love if I'm having this problem with EVERYTHING ELSE?

Yesterday was Easter. We just got through Holy Week and I spent Good Friday night standing outside in my pajamas, the wind howling and snow whipping around my dirty head, crying hysterically that I was scared to death because I knew how sinful I was and I KNEW I was sorry, I KNEW I didn't want to sin or do wrong or hurt anyone or offend Jesus, ever, but I couldn't feel anything about it. My mind was confessing contrition with frankly panic-stricken sincerity, but my emotional capacity was bankrupt. There was no feeling behind the words, and THAT is TERRIFYING as a Christian because hey, does that mean I'm actually sorry at all?
God help me, I'm not sure what to do about this.

I need to be broken open. I need my heart to be shattered to flipping PIECES because honestly that is probably the ONLY WAY I'm going to get this hardness out of me.
I need to make a playlist of all the most wrenching love songs I know, and I need to go talk to Chaos Zero and not run away, and stay there for like a solid hour even if I spend most of that time sobbing. God knows that alone is progress, because I cannot even CRY right now, not without immediately reaching for a knife.

…God, where is Laurie?

Now THAT thought kills me. God I miss her, so much I actually am tearing up right now. And that's always been her saving grace-- she was always isolated from the potential horror of romance, always separate from the idea of being a partner or anything of the sort. She was always just my white knight, my soldier, my protector, my friend. And THAT is safe.
But NC tried to murder her in that respect. Oliver and the rest of the Broken Arrows wanted to be in a "romantic relationship" with her and her VERY EXISTENCE STOOD AT TOTAL ODDS TO THAT VERY CONCEPT.
She did die from it, I know. I remember. They all died. But… the Spectrum can be reborn, truly, in Christ as it must be, as it truly needs to be. She's Laurel now, or Lauriel, I can't quite tell; she's unstable, but she's alive. Somewhere, somehow. And she's safe again, untouchable, ineffable, real only because OF that. Unblemished, undefiled, virginal.

That’s the problem with everyone else that I love.
Laurie is the ONLY PERSON who has basically decreed to the point of spitting blood that she will NEVER, and CAN never, be a danger to me in that respect. She can never be romantic, she can never be intimate, she can never be sexual.
And that is THE ONLY REASON WHY SHE IS SAFE and that is also the MAIN REASON WHY I AM TERRIFIED TO EVEN GO LOOK FOR HER, because I believe that I am tainted and ruined and if I so much as look at her I will kill her.



The problem isn't everyone else. The problem is me.
I'm afraid to hold Chaos Zero because I'm afraid I'll ruin him. That's why I want to die and weep forever when I look at him, because I can feel this awful WRONGNESS in me and God knows I never want that to touch him.


…Love is only safe in the League, somehow.
I NEED to remember that.
And that is ALSO why I'm so FURIOUS on some level for S trying to steal it. For YEARS, the ONLY refuge from my trauma has been remembering the pure, chaste, genuine love between individuals in the League, notably in Dream World, but when S touched it, they CORRUPTED IT. They made it sexual and honestly I want to RAGE AND WEEP over that. I am absolutely BENT on making a website in the near future to attest to the TRUTH of the League and I need to like put that on a poster and glue it to my eyeballs so I am DRIVEN to work towards that end EVERY DAY.

That's slightly off-topic. And yet it's not. Because I'm listening to Kreva and when you drop the pitch on his voice to 80% he sounds like Xorane and he's singing about Devonal and those two genuinely adore each other AND YET SO MANY PEOPLE CAN'T SEE THAT IN A PURE SENSE. Because they're two guys, people assume they're gay, and then assume they're being licentious, promiscuous, immoral. NOPE. NOPE AND NEVER EVER, NO HOW.
But that's what makes me so angry. S ALSO jumped on the illicit and utterly disgusting idea that Justice & Revenge were INCESTUOUS??? And they were OBSESSED with it. And NOW Revenge's basic SELF has been SHATTERED in the League and I can feel it frantically trying to rebuild him but it doesn't know HOW because those corruptive imposed ideas got too deeply ingrained in there and things need to be ripped up and COMPLETELY rewritten but God I can't do that to my own life.

I can't rip up and rebuild. I'm stuck carrying this timeline.
But… there's the bit, the one tiny crack in my armor where the light gets in, the fracture straight above my heart, that says "if the only way I could protect the love I've known is by carrying that agony as well, then I will carry it until I die."
And that's Jay's voice.
And that makes me want to cry.

I want to be Jay again. I want to be whatever he was that made him so pure and loving and good. He was just… incandescent. He was iridescent. He was JOY, and he was only that because he was also LOVE.

…Can I even be that? How?



Hey! Here's another sudden thought.
I can GIVE love, at least conceptually, in imagining third person images of myself, BUT! I cannot imagine myself RECEIVING love. Like, the idea of someone looking at ME, or kissing me, is genuinely TERRIFYING and makes me want to run and hide and cry like a panicked child, shaking and confused and so, so, so sad. And that is obviously trauma residue.


Here's an interesting thought.
There are very few people in the League or in the Spectrum who can hold intimacy, or rather, raw emotion. Like, there are very few people who can be stripped down to bare their heart and blood and wounds and still stand. Lots of folks are too scared, too hardened, too afraid, et cetera. But some of them aren't. And those people are the ones who can look at you with eyes that are just like… holy fire. Untouchable, unbreakable, undying… but so bright. It's not a hard light. It's bright, so bright, but it's somehow so soft. It's fierce but it's tender. And those words are terrifying to someone like me who, currently, cannot bare their wounds because they are too awful. But some people… the sort of person I want and need to be… the sort of person that, honestly, hopefully, gloriously, anyone can become, God's grace willing… some people-- like Jesus, quite blatantly-- can have their hearts torn open and they will STILL gently wear those scars and let you TOUCH them. That sort of absolute invincible tenderness is staggering. And, as Jay, I used to be like that. I need to be like that again.
Chaos Zero is like that. Honestly, he is the MOST like that of anyone I have EVER known. In my entire life I don't think I have EVER seen him closed off. If he tries, he melts almost immediately. Really, it's utterly against his very nature to have a closed heart. And I love that about him. I love him. And honestly… he deserves to be with someone like him in that sense. To say otherwise would be cruelty. You cannot pair up such a raw heart with a hard one. If I want to be with him-- and I do, God knows I do, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in the darkest of times, in the face of death even-- I do, I do want to be with him but my heart has to melt like his first.
Or it needs to be set on fire.

What is my personal element, now? Oh geez maybe THAT'S the issue????
The Jewel bloodline has always been fire. But Jewel, infamously, was somehow NEVER able to be soft like Jay. It's shocking. Jay's element was snow and LIGHT. Sparkles and softness and purity and white joy.
If I… if I redefine myself, if I maybe even start a new bloodline, find a new name… maybe I can soften? Maybe this weird brown-haired stone-heart earth-shackled girl I feel damned to be can change, can essentially redefine herself by what her soul is, truly, I know. I am not this reflection. I am what God created me to be and that is a child of God and that is someone who loves and rejoices and shines HIS Light through her life. And I cannot do that if I'm an inert pebble here.
I need to be light and snowflakes again. I need to find a new name.

So there we go, that's thoughts for today. It's almost noon and that thunderstorm is still rolling in and hey, maybe instead of panicking over it I'll bravely bare my heart a little and ask Laurie to join me in watching that beautiful powerful act of God outside. Lightning like her. Thunder like her words in my heart. Rain like my beloved's tears. All three of us, Genesis too with the wind, and then what am I?
"You're the hope that ties it all together," I feel her say. "You're the rainbow after the storm. You're the hope of sunshine when it's all over."
"But I don't want it to be all over," I say, a real twinge of loving sadness pulling at my chest like a guzheng string, pulling it into a vibrato. "Not if it's you. Even if it's scary, if it's you, I want it to stay."
"Even if you're scared?" A knowing voice. A hint of a purple smile.
"Yeah." I mean it, despite my trembling hands.
"And why is that?"
"…because I love you."
"And there you go," she says, throwing her own hands open in a victorious gesture, smiling, looking away a little, as if it was too bright a feeling to bear head-on. "There you go. That's how you get through this. Love."
And she looks right at me.
"You hold on to that, kid. No matter what. Promise me you will."
I nod.
"I'm still scared."
"'Course you're still scared, you're afraid to look love in the face. Embrace it, kid. Even if it hurts. Even if it's a crown of thorns. You've gotta hold it to your heart or it's not gonna carry you through the storm."


Be my light to others, child.
God is love, and love is God, and love is light unending, undefeatable.
There is always a sun behind the clouds, even in the worst of storms.
Fear not. I am with you always.
I love you too.



072119

Jul. 21st, 2019 02:38 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

God let tbas steal the jewel monsters SO I KNOW HOW HE FEELS WHEN THE DEVIL STEALS AWAY HIS CHILDREN!!!

Honestly I can't stop crying over this. It's like they stole my literal heart and MANGLED IT and then started putting it on display. It's unbearable.

At least now I am BENT on getting my children back.

gutted

Jul. 1st, 2019 08:21 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I genuinely want to throw up.

TBAS STOLE the entire Dream World/ Jewel Monsters concept and is PROMOTING IT ONLINE AS IF IT WERE THEIRS.

"The concept belongs to someone who isn't online anymore, so forward all questions about it to me!!" basically.


I WANT TO SCREAM AND CRY AND WEEP FOR YEARS HOW COULD YOU DO THIS, HOW COULD YOU TAKE THE LITERAL HEART OF MY CHILD-SELF AND MY ENTIRE HISTORY OF IMAGINATION AND PRETEND THAT IT IS YOUR PLAYTHING HOW DARE YOU

I honestly want to throw up



I am so angry. So angry.


I need to get the actual thing out there. Somehow. Just… get back to drawing it and promoting it NOW. As it REALLY IS.

Part of me actually wants to shame them. Like… show that the whole "Jewel Monster" concept is deeply Catholic and ALWAYS WAS and is supposed to revolve around VIRTUE and FAITH and GOD and CHRIST and you can't just invent a "prophet of play" because THAT'S NOT HOW THAT WORKS, PROPHETS ARE MESSENGERS OF GOD, NOT FUN LITTLE AVATARS OF THE CONCEPT-OF-THE-WEEK, this is borderline blasphemy.


They absolutely MURDERED Justice & Revenge's storyline to the point where I had to literally ERASE IT from the entire history, RENAME them, and START THEIR ENTIRE STORY OVER FROM SCRATCH. Because they decided that a sexual hacker's nightmare was more "cool" or "beautiful" than the truth.

I don't like being this genuinely angry and hateful but there's so much agony over this, God what do I do?


God, help me to forgive, but also please don't let me pretend this is justifiable because IT IS NOT OKAY.



042419

Apr. 24th, 2019 08:18 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I'm really, really depressed today. I'm having a religious-existential crisis again and I just want to cry. I'm scared. I want to die but I don't. I really need to type this out.

Since the disaster of NC, I've had a lot to think about, notably these things:
1. Realizing how easily I can pretend to be someone I'm not, to make someone else "happy."
2. Realizing that I am not transgendered, but my "alters" were.
...

I don’t hate TBAS. I love them, but their lifestyle is unhealthy for me, and living with them did not allow me to question or analyze myself in comparison to that.


Things that I constantly see on Tumblr that confuse and frighten me because I don't understand:
1. "Christian witches"
2. LGBTQIA+ individuals insisting that "Jesus was gay/ trans*/ etc." when I feel it is blasphemous to focus on His "sexual orientation"
3.




I'm afraid of sex. I admit that.
I do not want it. It is a frightening, painful thing.

I have no idea whether or not I'm "attracted" to anyone or if it's all societal programming.
I can say folks are "handsome" or "pretty" but the thought of marrying someone, having children with them, etc. is terrifying to me still. I love people, but that sort of sexual relationship is alien to me.

I don't know what happened to my relationship with Chaos Zero.
I want to weep just typing that. (I am. Two seconds and I'm in heartrending tears.)
I still dream about him, all the time.

I gave my plush doll of him to TBAS and I waited on that for weeks because I couldn't bear to let go of it. But my heart said, "don't become attached to material things. Don't focus your love on an object, for anyone or anything. Love in spirit, the way God wants you to love Him, and all things." In other words, "Love the person in the photograph so truly that if the photo was burned you would not cry."

I'm still weeping.
I haven't spoken much to anyone "in headspace" since moving back out here, because I realized too late that the way we were functioning in NC was utterly contrary to our mode of existence. We were NEVER MEANT TO FRONT. And we were NEVER MEANT TO BE "HUMAN." We were never meant to "live as individuals" outside of our soul and the fact that we felt obligated to for over a year basically murdered us.

Which reminds me. One of the few things I remember reading on TBAS's journal recently-- as I did log on a few times to check on them-- was them having a sort of personal "epiphany" that I, as the Lotus Cathedral, was "not special" as a System-- that Lynne was "just an orange girl," that Laurie was "just a punk-type person," etc.
And… when I read that, I literally laughed out loud, and cried with relief.
If THAT is how they saw us, then THEY NEVER KNEW US AT ALL.
That… that's such a blatantly absolute misunderstanding of our System's very HEART. Lynne was NEVER a "girl who liked violins"-- she was a personification of femininity and our lost future AS a woman who was expected to be a musician. She was NEVER SUPPOSED TO BE "A GIRL." Similarly, Laurie was NEVER just someone "who liked axes"-- she was a personification of our love=pain complex and she carried that heavy weapon to BEHEAD US for our sins. Lynne became orange as her role became more joyful, and Laurie became purple as her role became less bitter. EVERYTHING ABOUT US IS SPIRITUAL and the very thought that we were, at any time, even able to live as "physical people" is actually personally nauseating because it stands in such total opposition to our purpose. And to realize, suddenly, that TBAS never realized that, that they wanted us to "live as a System" in the way THEY did, in the world… suddenly we understood why they treated us so bizarrely according to our criteria, why we never truly got along deep down, why we never truly saw eye to eye-- and why we had to DEVELOP SOCIALS TO PLAY THOSE ROLES WHILE WE WERE IN NC. We wondered for ages why the Socials suddenly became the main folks fronting-- but we never realized that it was because ONLY SOCIALS ARE EVEN SUPPOSED TO FRONT, and if TBAS was expecting us to "live OUTWARDLY as a multiple," then it was literally inevitable that ONLY THE SOCIALS COULD DO THAT.
So we broke. We were no longer able to live inside, to live as us, and we became something totally new and unhealthy and thankfully temporary in order to fit TBAS's criteria instead. I see that now, and it allows me to-- at the most general level, but nevertheless-- forgive us both for our absolutely blind and ignorant and blind and appeasing and insincere behavior, because neither of us even realized who the other person WAS.
So I can let go of that totally now, again, bit by bit, because I can see that whoever I was with TBAS was not the true me and I never knew the true them, either, as a result. The key to forgiveness is Christ's prayer-- "for they know not what they do"-- and truly, we didn't. So that moves me to sad compassion, and motivates me to never repeat that mistake of ignorance in the future. May I have the grace to see when I am committing such huge wrongs in blindness, so that I may STOP and AMEND my life immediately.


Oh, by the way. TBAS also, at some point, made a comment that we were "like Justice" (the Jewel Monster) but we only read like, one line into that sentence, because similarly to the above, as soon as we began to read their explanation it hit us like a truck that THEY HAD NO IDEA WHAT THEY WERE SAYING. And I laughed because oh my gosh THEY NEVER KNEW THE FULL STORY. They never knew!! No wonder every time "Revenge" came out in their System our stomach turned and we felt like angrily sobbing-- it's because he was born from a COMPLETELY FALSE IDEA OF NOT ONLY HIS PERSON, BUT HIS HISTORY.
The file that TBAS latched onto about him was written by a hacker for the EXPLICIT PURPOSE OF SKEWING THEIR RELATIONSHIP so that hackers could make us think that ALL relationships were sexual. They did this with LOTS of Leagueworlds at the time, and we have since purged ALL of that terrifying slander, including that DW file that, for unknown reasons, was kept.
But not only that, TBAS had no idea how the original Justice/Revenge event ENDED. I saw it all at once in 2005 while listening to God Rest Ye Merry Gentlemen, and it basically went like this… Justice had an "alter ego" named Revenge that was born as a result of his being exposed to the corrupt "justice" in the human world, which he had entered AS A PROPHET
to try and call people to repentance, a la the Bible. But Justice got confused and corrupted in the process because he ISOLATED himself there, gradually starving off his roots to his World, and messing him up in the same way any Christian would be messed up if they stopped going to Mass. Anyway, Devonexx-- the Dream World version of Satan-- was also visiting the human world to try and do the opposite of Justice-- trying to corrupt people's minds and kill those who opposed him and all sorts of awful things-- and in that process he found Justice, who was now emitting a dual Virtue/Vice signature as he corrupted, but this duality is a RARE and DANGEROUS occurrence in a Jewel Monster because as long as it is dual, SO IS THEIR SELF. So he found Justice, and cruelly "overloaded" him with Vicious energy (which is a thing you can do in canon), to try and force him "over the fence" and lock his signature into a Vice. WHICH HE SUCCEEDED IN DOING-- and there was Revenge. HOWEVER. Such an awful event could not happen without the DW Guardians finding out, so the WHOLE GANG was there trying to stop him-- and so was Jewel Lightraye with the FIRST SYSTEM OUTSPACERS-- Bakura and Marik. SERIOUSLY. So when Justice became Revenge, they ALL tried to talk him out of it, by attesting to virtue and light and love and truth, but REVENGE WOULDN'T LISTEN. Remember he was a CORRUPTION OF JUSTICE so his entire mindset is based upon mangling the truth. His existence was born of a hopeless frustrated fear of seeing such evil in the world and wondering "why do the good suffer from such evil" WITHOUT FAITH IN GOD'S JUSTICE AND MERCY. As a result Justice got pushed into the vice of despair, and despair led to self-hatred, and self-hatred led to rage, and rage led to vengeance, and suddenly this force for equity and righteousness became a force for destroying "hopelessly" sinful people instead of patiently, sacrificially helping them convert. And of COURSE Devonexx wanted to take advantage of this. But Revenge REFUSED. He was still a CORRUPTION of a Virtue, not a born Vice, and so he saw no fellowship with a being who wanted to kill for the sake of malice. No, Revenge was twisted enough to want to kill "because they brought that judgment upon themselves." And he HATED HIMSELF FOR FEELING THIS WAY. He had been pushed out of faith into fear and now he convinced himself he had no choice but this awful role-- BUT! NOW THE GUARDIANS ARE HERE! And they all FOUGHT him with everything they were, the whole time NOT HURTING HIM, but trying to show him as much of THEIR faith and hope and love and mercy and patience and forgiveness as possible, trying to push him BACK into virtue, trying to clarify to him what Justice truly was-- and guess what? IT WORKED. At the end of the battle, when EVERYONE BUT REVENGE AND DEVONEXX WAS DOWN FOR THE COUNT, and it looked like evil had won, Revenge realized that this was wrong, wrong, wrong, and he REVERTED. Yes, that was never written down, but JUSTICE RETURNED TO HIMSELF. And then do you know what he did?
HE KICKED THE DEVIL'S BUTT.
I am serious. I remember writing down that "Justice is the most powerful Jewel Monster in existence" BECAUSE of this-- because when he came to his senses, he turned and looked at Devonexx with a burning desire to do good and atone for his sins at any cost, and used an ability which he called "Prayer of Martyrdom"-- a massive outpouring of virtuous energy that was so intense that it basically would kill him. But Justice decided that it was worth it. So yeah, not only did this Prayer revive the Guardians through its immense Good, but it knocked Devonexx into submission, which NO ONE HAD EVER DONE BEFORE IN ALL OF DREAM WORLD HISTORY (then and now). When the smoke cleared, Devonexx dragged himself back to the Nightmare World where he spent months in recovery, and Justice himself fell to the ground, literally breathing his last. But Maitru was there, and as the Guardian of Love, she was NOT gonna let that happen, so she dragged him back to the Dream World where he spent months in recovery, haha.
But yeah. TBAS never knew the full story and even though the plot did change in recent years, the changes were never fully written down, which is something I don't think TBAS EVER realized. Honestly, like… I'd be surprised if 50% of ALL Leagueworld info was written down. The vast majority of it is in my heart and in my head alone. But yeah, this, too, showed me that TBAS never knew the truth, from no active fault of their own, and so I forgive them for their blatant misunderstandings and misinterpretations, which made me sick and scared and sad for many many months, because I, too, didn't understand that they were working from a foundation of falsehood. Which, in a way, is entirely my fault, for not standing up FOR the truth and informing them of it. The problem is I don't know how aware I was OF that false foundation back then, with how I constantly flailed to "make them happy at any cost to myself", let alone how willing I'd be TO "shatter their introject's very roots" as a result. I know we did effectively TRY to in the beach house, and the absolute "I cannot live like this anymore" despair that wracked our bones in that duvet bed still hurts. But it's forgiven. I don't remember any details, or words, or outcomes, or instigations. All I know is that it's over and now I can see why it happened at all and I can, with a relieved smile and forgiving laugh, wash that pain away. Consider it absolved, by the grace of God, even if it still stings a little, like a bruise. Don't bump it, then, and it will heal, I promise. We're all getting our hearts bandaged up today.

But yeah. More than anything, my time with TBAS showed me what I am not, as opposed to what they thought I was. And that was a SCARY revelation, but it was VITAL. It shook me up so badly, that it took months to fully face it, and then months to fully accept it, and then months to fully act on it… I'm still learning and growing, and I do deeply regret most of what I said and did out there, in my absolute dizzied ignorance and kowtowing. But like I said, I, too, had my foundation revealed as utterly false-- and now I can put Christ into that cornerstone position for good, pun intended. I don't think He ever was before, which is scary. And yet, would I have ever realized THAT if I hadn't been utterly broken down and shaken up and ruined and ravaged and humiliated and humbled by my time in NC? Probably not! It had its purpose, and now I can rebuild, slowly, just like Notre Dame after the fire. Just like it.


---


We needed a System reset for years and we got the biggest one imaginable.
Everything is dead. Everything is razed to the ground, burned flat and blacked-out, annihilated to the last speck. Except Laurie's still here. Except I saw Knife the other day. Except Genesis ghosted twice within the past two months or so. Except I can still feel their hearts, weak but real, distant but extant, even now.

Except I don't want to be "multiple" in the way TBAS was "multiple" anymore.

I want it all to go back to the way it was in high school, and college-- just me out front, and everyone else helping inside.
There were too many of us. We got too tangled-up in trauma and fractured beyond function.

Now what?

Can I be a good Catholic, devoted to Christ and His Gospel, and be multiple?

Can I be in aching, ardent, abiding love with a fictional character and still be a good Catholic?

What if part of my soul is queer, and transgender, and all those other things that "go against nature?" What if my soul used to be broken into hundreds of pieces and all those pieces loved each other and sought their common highest good at any cost, no matter how much pain we had to struggle through, no matter how long
it took or how many times we fell disastrously and had to drag ourselves back up through the mud again?

I don't know what to do.

I think I was living a better Catholic life when I was multiple than I am now.
That's the long and short of it.

Whatever we became in North Carolina was shockingly toxic and it was NOT the real us.
Whatever we became as a result of hyperfocus on trauma exposure therapy was disgustingly self-annihilatory and it is NOT the real us.
The latter defined the former and I want to avoid that ever happening again.




I wept earlier, in the bathroom, drying my hair and looking at my sunken cheeks, over how much I missed the ocean, and how bitter I surprisingly was over how my beach trip in SC last year was "hijacked" by dishonesty and circumstance.
Because of TBAS's unfortunately controlling love at the time, I could not let go and live; I could not enjoy my time there, could not just be, could not relax and drink it all in… except for that one afternoon, that one blessed afternoon, lying alone on the beach, smelling the salt air and writing in that aqua notebook, the sun caressing my back. That one experience, that sacred time, is what I miss, and what I yearn to re-experience.

...



I'm typing in old Leagueworld notes into my computer and, just like it's been for years, the process is deeply depressing. I know why, now-- in most of it, there's no focus on God. There's no center in Christ. Yes, every Leagueworld does have religious tones and roots, but it became so garbled and miscommunicated over time, that it was no longer fitting to be considered good Catholic media. THAT is why I began to "hate my creative work"-- because my soul recognized that what I was creating was EMPTY and ultimately PURPOSELESS. This is also why I got cripplingly depressed in NC whenever I attempted to work on the League-- because TBAS didn't want to acknowledge the ancient fact that even when it fell short, it was all SUPPOSED to focus on CHRIST OUR GOD.
So I'm restoring that, unflinchingly and obviously. For some Worlds, it's wonderfully easy-- like Dream World and Hokthai-- but others, like Oneircia, Mage Angels, and Voltage, got their inherent and integral religious content corrupted by new-age sources and confusion and misinformation. Others, like Puppetstrings and E*Girls, were always so stuck in magic-related ideas that they never spoke to Christianity and that NEEDS to change. So I'm working on that now and I have total faith that it will restore my joy in these Worlds I've been blessed to have created through the grace of Christ sharing His creative powers through me-- for HIS SAKE!! That's the ultimate reminder. It is ALL FOR HIM, or it is all for nothing.

...


I'm also disturbed by how much psychological & spiritual disease is apparent in these old writings, speaking volumes as to my current struggles and my old sins.
For example, Parnassus is a rape nightmare at its very core, or at least, it was. And a lot of character personality notes-- liars, thieves, manipulators, sociopaths, strategizers, philosophers, you name it-- say a lot about the ugly sides of my personality as well, frighteningly so as most of this is from when I was like 14, 15. And believe me, I know how much evil was swarming in me then. Look at the roots of the System.
So this requires a lot of humility and self-inspection, to review. It's making me feel the need to take a "merciless moral inventory" and see just how much of this is still lurking in me actively, and how much has been crucified with Christ. Yes, it's a daily struggle against sin and will be until I die, but it's deeply reassuring to see how many of these points have been "dormant" for years, and by the grace of God will remain so.

And I wonder how much of that got into the System. Remember how, years ago, I was considering making a list of "League/System Character Archetypes" because the same personality "cores" seemed to keep repeating, especially within the same colors? Like Laurie and Picayune and Monika (all Indigo at the time), like Waldorf and Preludove and Hosanna (all Blue), like Lynne and Pagotamiar and Psyche (all Orange)? And even the color shifts speak to this- like how Laurie is now brilliantly Purple, and resonates now with Bastion and Psyquatro and Emepsyche in that regard. It's all being drawn from my soul, ultimately, by God. And so I'd like to review this deeper, and see how many attributes do indeed echo across it all, to gain a clearer view of my self, for that is truly what I am looking into, as into a mirror… and to then see how much of that reflection needs to be cleaned up, so it reflects Christ more.

That fact is also what was the finalizing factor in my "integrating" most of my multiplicity after returning home to PA last October. If those hundreds of alters, splinters and introjects and all, are ultimately part of me, then why in the world would I want to exist in such a fragmented sense anymore?
Living with TBAS and seeing that fragmentation firsthand was the strongest factor in that decision, though, I have to admit. Seeing it firsthand showed me, beyond all doubt, just how unhealthy it was. Seeing them displaying their symptoms convinced me that I never wanted to live like that again if I could help it. This is not to say that all of their condition is harmful-- they, too, had many benevolent alters-- but at its roots, their multiplicity was just as traumatized and ill as mine was, and living with that on both sides of my eyeballs for a year was almost more than I could bear. My multiplicity symptoms became less and less as time went on, and I became less and less willing to enforce and exaggerate them for TBAS's "entertainment", or rather, to match the "image" they had of me as someone who was "inherently" multiple, according to THEIR experience of it. That sudden breakage in function is what destroyed my System, and ironically, is also what freed me from its gilded chains. I cut off contact with TBAS in October and at the same time I cut myself off from that jail of a past, to stumble painfully but hopefully into a new future as a single person, as the girl God created, learning how to live at last.

So that's where I am now.
I don't have all the answers-- heck, I don't feel like I have any right now.
God does, but He doesn't hand them out easily. Divine Silence is a thing, as is Divine Mystery, and walking by Faith instead of sight. Above and within it all is Divine Love. Paradoxically, beautifully, that is the answer. If I strive to walk in His Love, then I don't need literal language answers-- Love IS the answer. (Thanks Todd Rundgren.)

And that brings us back to square one.

The Blood Lotus Cathedral was built to love. Yes, even though it had ugly trauma roots and branches, at the end of the day, we were always just trying so hard to love.
But our love had the WRONG ORIGIN AND END. I see that now. If Love isn't both FROM AND FOR GOD, then it's not really love. That is a hard pill to swallow but it is life-saving medicine.




...
I have to revisit the gender topic again, briefly.

I have "misgendered" people in this journal in the past, meaning that I referred to them with pronouns that match their birth sex, whereas they insisted I do otherwise.
I cannot, in good conscience, do this. I don't understand sex and gender very well at all, and I want to write about that more, but the bottom line is that I strongly believe that biological sex and gendered pronouns should be analogous. Intersex people are the obvious exception to this rule, and Judaism itself speaks of this in the Talmud, but I do not have that education so I cannot elaborate on it here. However, biology does seem to have the strongest say as to pronouns in most cases. And I agree with that, because I believe that although God Himself transcends gender, the binary nature of gender is intrinsic to Creation and is VITAL to it, as it is the basis of creative unity. Chromosomal errors that result in intersex conditions are a symptom of imperfection in fallen nature BUT it's just an error, not a condemnation. It happens, in humans and butterflies and cardinals too. It happens, but in the Book of Genesis we see how the original plan of Creation was-- clear differentiation between two complimentary sexes.
Again, God is both above and within all this. We call Him our "Father" because that is the role He took to our ancestors, although He also refers to Himself in feminine terms and motherly analogies, because that is just as true and accurate! God is our Mother as well as our Father. Legal gender influenced the male pronouns throughout history, I would believe, but that does not nullify the all-encompassing nature of God-- and the fact that He/She/Xe/They/etc. are the very Source and Definition of Love, no matter what, and therefore love us no matter what. This does not mean that God approves of transgenderism, though, in the case of someone denying their birth sex based on personal preferenece or feelings.

And yes, Jesus does speak of "eunuchs" in Matthew 19, but IN THE CONTEXT OF CHASTITY AND CELIBACY.

(Jesus replied, “Moses permitted you to divorce your wives because your hearts were hard. But it was not this way from the beginning. I tell you that anyone who divorces his wife, except for sexual immorality, and marries another woman commits adultery.”
The disciples said to him, “If this is the situation between a husband and wife, it is better not to marry.”
Jesus replied, “Not everyone can accept this word, but only those to whom it has been given. For there are eunuchs who were born that way, and there are eunuchs who have been made eunuchs by others—and there are those who choose to live like eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven. The one who can accept this should accept it.”)

"It is better not to marry" followed by a discussion of eunuchs STRONGLY implies that those who do not adhere to the binary-- those "born that way," as intersex, and those "made that way" through genital manipulation-- are GROUPED with those "who choose [to live as eunuchs]," such as vowed celibates, and ALL THESE PEOPLE SHOULD STAY UNMARRIED AND CHASTE. So in my understanding, if you are born with OR 'develop' a mental state where you are unable or unwilling to match the sexual binary, then you should NOT DO SEXUAL THINGS because SEX REQUIRES THE BINARY. Simple as that.

As for pronouns, I feel that if one is willing to humble themselves enough to practice this gift of celibacy, however challenging it may be, then they should be equally humble enough to use, or at least accept, the pronouns that fit their legal gender. We should avoid all possibilities of scandalizing others, such as crossdressing, and I think pronouns fall very obviously into this. Humans struggle with sexual sin. We must be careful to respect the souls of others by not setting up obstacles and pitfalls for them through our treatment of sexuality, however "innocent" we may feel our intentions are.

But back to the beginning. Because of this I refuse to call someone by pronouns other than those that match their biology, if it is known. This should not be an issue if our culture respected societal gender roles more clearly, which it does not. To quote Pope Francis, "biological sex and the socio-cultural role of sex (gender) can be distinguished but not separated." We should always respect this connection.
And honestly, if it's difficult for a person to respect this, isn't that a cross? Isn't that a sin that we need to die to, to crucify so we can be reborn in Christ? Isn't disrespect, and disobedience, and all other sorts of contention, inherently sinful, as it does not rest in faith and humility? If someone feels socially male but was born a woman, wouldn't their cross be to accept their birth sex and pray for the grace to live according to it, OR to "choose to live as a eunuch," as Christ Himself offered as an option? That's what I'm doing. I was born female, but I know that I cannot properly act as a wife, and I have prayed EXTENSIVELY about this. I choose to be a eunuch for Christ, living an unmarried chaste life, while respecting my societal duties as a female, and always humbly adhering to them when I am aware of them (especially in dress).

I will admit, I sinned horribly against this in the past, by NOT respecting sex and gender and chastity and humility. I must admit this openly as it is very very hard to forgive myself some days, as I "should have known better." And indeed I should have, but I didn't. I was lost, I was confused, I was ignorant, I was out of my mind, I was shoving every ounce of my personality and morality under the rug for the sake of "tolerance" and "people-pleasing" and "healing." Unfortunately, no labels will ever make a sin not a sin. And the consequences will ALWAYS speak loudly and unquestionably to that fact, which they did.

Homosexual behavior is always sinful, EVEN if motivated by "love," because homosexual behavior disrespects the role of sexuality in creation and therefore it DOES NOT LOVE GOD. So no matter how much you may love another person, choosing to give into lust "for love" IS ALWAYS SINFUL. Lust is a deadly sin, no matter what your sexuality is, and EVERYONE should be diligent in rooting it out. This carries heavier weight for homosexual individuals because, in choosing to act upon that disordered inclination, they are refusing to keep lust in check. Love can be expressed ENTIRELY WITHOUT SEX, and the simple fact that anyone, straight or gay or otherwise, would refuse to accept that fact in all battles against lust, shows that they are still a slave to their flesh. Just because you identify as homosexual, you don't need to act upon it. Same thing with all other abnormalities of sexuality. Just don't do it. Pray for the grace. Love still exists, and Love will help you.


Back to this topic.
I'm a "she" but I used to be part of a "they" which also included "he" and "it" and "xe" and other such messes of gender nonconformity. And I need to look at that, seriously so. As a woman, what does it say, for part of my mind to have previously split into identities of differing gender? I can answer that-- it was because I rejected my biology and societal role at an early age, proudly and ignorantly and unwisely and foolishly, but I did. So in a mess, my mind missed the easy fix, and instead formed a muddle of genders that were all so loosely defined and fluid and overlapping that they effectively deleted the very meaning and significance of gender itself-- which, effectively, was also the case, as we all identified as "genderless" in the end, regardless of pronouns. But ironically, THAT TESTIFIED TO THE TRUTH. Because in the end we ALL could narrow it down to the binary, one way or another. And it's such a relief. There are no more mental gymnastics in an effort to justify some rebellious idea. We have peace, now. Our hearts are simple.

Again, though, our System needs to heal still, even if only in "hindsight"-- I don't know if we do or can still exist as multiple, but I can at least analyze the gender aspect of it now and heal the mutations. But that's for another entry.

The one point I keep getting dragged back to, what with the whole gender & sexuality issue, is unavoidably, my 15-year several-self relationship with Chaos Zero.

...


(left unfinished)

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

~HAVEN TREATMENT NOTES!~ (041419)

-Drink water! Set a timer on your phone!
- Stick to your medical diet plan BUT don't be obsessive. Keep the UPMC vibe of liberated, grateful joy.
- Stay Biblically busy! Use your recovered time well.
- Journal daily, even if only for an hour. Set a scheduled time.
- Exercise daily, but wisely. Don't overwork your healing body.
- Get back into music. Buy one new piano book & learn it!
- Language study daily-- quality, not quantity. Focus on the Polish books at first.
- Put in a good word for Herb!
- Start working on the League again-- but REBOOT it to its roots. That's where its beauty lies. Work with mom on it, too!
- Plan for a marathon/ fun run.
- Learn to sew. Make things for charity, too!
- Medidate on virtues. Grow in Christ, and fix the DW!
- Art? Don't bury the gift. Explore the calling! (Icons?)
- Be more of a mental health advocate/activist, prudently.
- Make a prayer bag/prayer list like grandma!
- DAILY GOALS! Especially little steps that add up. It feeds hope!
- FIX THE ARCHIVES. Faith and mental health.
- Start studying movie & game OSTs again.
- MUSIC PRODUCTION SOFTWARE. Ask Mike?
- Keep working in physical tablets; the tangible aspect is beneficial for PTSD coping too! And it's a good, healthy ground into touchable reality, which I have admittedly been disconnected from due to dissociation and related trauma.
- COMMUNITY.
- Go back to building Leagueworlds? IF it feels right. The research is what I love-- aromachology comes to mind. Can I sanctify this?
- CALLIGRAPHY!
- Figure out what that Chinese stringed instrument that you love is and BUY ONE. Are there any local places that would sell such things?


------------------------------------------------------------------

(041419)
First day at Haven. Full of hope & love & optimism for the future. Overflowing with love for my family & fellow patients. This is such a gift from God. THIS is the UPMC vibe that I was so afraid I'd lost in the TBAS disaster, God bless & heal them. But yes, this is it. It's just here. It's self-evident; it's true, it's genuine, it's rooted in faith and fierce compassion-- it cannot fade; it cannot be lost, because this is unquestionably from Christ and it is HIM in me, HIS Grace for His Glory through me, little weak struggling me, for testimony to His Great and Beautiful Love. And with Him, I'm not weak or struggling because His Power is working to perfection through it. That's the spectacular glorious paradox of God. He chooses the weak & lowly, the meek & vulnerable, the sick & feeble & suffering of the world to "bring to nothing" the proud & self-assured, those whose minds are focused on earth, whose thoughts are only on this life, whose hearts have no room for God, being choked with vanity. And I have been, and still can be, guilty of that, may the Lord have mercy on me a poor sinner. But He has, and does, and thi experience is proof-- because if I let Him humble me and lay me low, if I surrender in trust to His will, contritely confess my sins, and seek Him again, miracle of miracles, He receives me with open arms, draws me ever closer to His infinite Heart, and makes me into something greater than myself, greater than anything on earth… He makes me a witness to Him.


☆Bulimia relapse prevention ideas.
- Reroute hunger & food fascination: remember UPMC "food painting" and apply that conceptually elsewhere.
MAKE THINGS & SHARE/GIVE!
- Smaller portions more often. Set a tentative schedule but PLAN FOR INTERRUPTIONS & TRAVEL. Make portable things ahead of time & buy portable food.
- PORTION CONTROL. Buy small containers & get a LOCKBOX to prevent cheating. Emulate hospital exclusivity & limits!
- Get a dietician/nutritionist! I need proper vitamins too!
- Drink more water; fullness abates habitual hunger.
- Remember my body NEEDS a light & cool diet in order to feel healthy! Hot, heavy, salty, savory foods make me ill.
☆Retake the Wizard's Oath (Duane) and LIVE BY IT. Protect & preserve God's Creation. Resist & oppose destruction & entropy. Live as an ambassador of Truth, Life, and Love, no matter what.
This is your Ordeal!! Endure in faith until the end!


(041419)
-EVERY suffering we endure can be united with Christ's Passion & crucifixion. I firmly believe this.
☆Religion CANNOT be a dead theory-- words and no heart. Christianity is about CHRIST, a living person, just like us all.
☆Catholicism seems to lend itself to this gorgeous sort of sight that allows ALL things to be brought into the faith practice? POTENTIALLY. This indeed is something I must write about because it is also a potential window to heresy & corruption if dealt with unwisely, or with a malformed conscience-- remember Paul's letters to the Corinthians. "All things are lawful BUT not all things are edifying!" This fact bust be discerned IN CHRIST with purity of heart intention. Our consciences will be our guide only if led by the Holy Spirit. Yes, all things are God's, BUT we still live in a fallen world and so we cannot ignorantly or foolishly try to "project" a Catholic stamp of approval onto a secular phenomenon if that very phenomenon is inherently, or overwhelmingly, anti-Christ. And this sort of evaluation must be KEENLY DISCERNING, leaving NO wiggle room for sin in ANY form-- no compromise, no moral relativity, no lukewarmness, no blind tolerance. We MUST walk the razor's edge & strive to enter through the narrow gate. "Only the pure of heart shall see God," and purity has unflinching criteria.


"Dream World" reboot notes!
☆NEW NAME. They're "virtue/conscience creatures" and they exist TO HELP HUMANITY, FOR THE SAKE OF CHRIST. This truth must be reflected in everything about this reboot-- it must all aim to God.
☆ Parallels to Catholic beauty-- the Mass, Sacraments, Saints, Scripture, Tradition, Catechism, etc. Creatures are still conceptual? But born FOR & FROM these things, to inspire & inflame Divine Love.
☆ They exist to HELP humanity, not rule them! Think of Digimon. This is a mutual cooperation. CHRISTIANS NEED COMMUNITY and we must SERVE each other. This MUST be clearly portrayed in the intrinsic partnership dynamic.
☆ Religious atmosphere= churches/cathedrals of course but what about the old Pillars, the Pyramids, the Temples, etc.? Remember the faith is UNITED with NO warring sects or disagreeing beliefs. No heresies, apostasies, schisms, etc. Instead there are beautiful individualized expressions of the same heart, based on COLOR & ELEMENT. This is also affected greatly by ENVIRONMENT, in stunning ways-- some areas of worship being tied directly to unique characteristics, like volcanoes, waterfalls, glaciers, caves, cliffs, desert, etc.
☆ The core is CATHOLIC and this is the POINT. The DW creatures EXIST for the purpose of the faith, to accompany, assist, and inspire humans in their practice of it.


CPTSD
"The worst has been avoided, even if the battle has not been completely won."
☆PHYSICAL COPING FIRST. Then thoughts. (SINGING, music)
☆"unfair/unjust" foxhole; family effect
☆GOD FORGIVES. research & study & pray about this.
☆"prosthetic leg" analogy: YOU CAN'T GROW IT BACK. think of Ed Elric. Think of AL.
☆Reliving trauma; CLOSURE seeking cycle. Did I write about this yet? (Addiction parallel?)
☆Flashbacks are PHYSICAL MEMORY.

-Identify triggers (physical).
-Find a SAFE PLACE. BUILD one even. TANGIBLE!!! (GET A PUP TENT)
-practice PHYSICAL coping skills: UNTENSE. release stress response. (heart rate, temperature, tension, hair raised, breathing, etc.)
☆LIST THESE SKILLS. THEY MUST BE ACCESSIBLE ANYWHERE.
-"quick hypnosis"? visual color shock.
- go to safe place, TRIGGER & COPE. teach closure & recovery. DEPOWER the trauma.

☆emotions are a SURVIVAL TACTIC. DO NOT ELIMINATE THEM!!! control your responses!! (f/f/f/)

"don't be afraid of the things that made you freeze in a way that makes the freezing less safe."

In triggers, ALL THE SENSES ARE EFFECTED. Pay close attention.
DON'T RUN-- stay safe, but stay aware. If you cannot recognize the danger you can't protect yourself from it.

☆Traumatic events: defined as such by an inability to cope with and/or protect oneself in the event.
Trauma is a personal phenomenon and so two different people can experience the same event with different responses-- one may be able to cope, but the other one may not be able, and this latter one may therefore experience this event as TRAUMA. This different response is entirely valid and must be respected.
As a result of the individualized nature of trauma, coping skills-- although they all ultimately seek the same beneficial end-- will be similarly individualistic. What works for one person may be ineffective, perhaps even triggering, for another person, even if those two persons experienced the same traumatic event.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)




-The ABSOLUTE central character of this entire "fanfic" is CHAOS ZERO.

-THE TIMELINE OF THIS SERIES IS PRE-RUSH.
IT OCCURS IMMEDIATELY AFTER SONIC BATTLE.
SONIC ADVENTURE IS THE MAIN ROOT.
SONIC CD IS ALSO A KEY PLOT INFLUENCER.


-CORE CONCEPTS OF THIS FANFIC THAT NEED TO STAY:
    1. I am a canon character. This is mandatory because this whole thing is effectively a love letter to Chaos Zero.
    2. There is a SECOND SET OF GEMS alongside the Chaos Emeralds.
    3. I GIVE one of these gems-- the red one-- TO CHAOS, and it FUSES with him, causing notable consequences.
    4. THE DOPPELGANGERS EXIST.
    5. Big has a significant role, he deserves it.
    6. SO DOES EMERL, even posthumously.
    7. THE ENTIRE "OPEN YOUR HEART" CONCEPT.
    8. TIKAL AND METAL SONIC???


BIG QUESTION: WHAT EXACTLY IS THE PARALLEL BETWEEN KNUCKLES AND CHAOS ZERO, IN TERMS OF GUARDING THE MASTER EMERALD??
IF THE EMERALD CHOSE CHAOS TO DO THAT FIRST, HOW DID THE ECHIDNAS BECOME INVOLVED AT ALL?
AND WHAT ABOUT THE NOCTURNUS FOLKS???

---------------------------------------------------

NOTES ON PLOT:

- Chaos Zero's motivations in all this, post-Adventure and post-Battle:
1. "I'M NOT A GOD" and everything with that: I never WANTED to be a god, it is not my choice now, can I LET GO OF THAT ROLE??
2. Related= Seeking a sense of self SEPARATE from the Master Emerald, ESPECIALLY because of inevitable PTSD
3. Wanting to somehow "make up for what he did" in Station Square; he has a strong sense of justice BUT justice also includes reparation, and he wants to actively CREATE INSTEAD OF DESTROY. Even CANONICALLY we get hints of this: "Knuckles says that Chaos appears when there is an upcoming disaster" in SB. He's like a flipping Absol; he doesn't CAUSE disaster, he wants to WARN people and maybe even SAVE people-- and above all, he wants to PREVENT ANYTHING LIKE THE PERFECT INCIDENTS FROM EVER HAPPENING AGAIN.
4. A sort of heartache upon seeing the close personal bonds Chao have with others outside of their species, which he never had, not even with Tikal (who he was close to but NOT so personally; she mainly took care of the Chao, and Chaos himself wasn't really 'capable' of more complex interaction then, being so limited in his overall social experience), ESPECIALLY upon seeing the friendships of Sonic and his gang; he WANTS TO BE PART OF THAT.
5.

- There is an EIGHT GEM SET of "sapphires" that work as COUNTERPARTS to the Chaos Emeralds. TENTATIVELY: instead of the Chaos Emeralds actively granting wishes of power, they passively grant "wishes" of the HEART/SPIRIT/MIND/ what have you. They operate WITHIN A "DREAM REALM".
-The Sapphires have odd powers; they don't "negate" Chaos energy but they CRYSTALLIZE IT, almost-- they make it ORDERLY.

- A reminder: CHAOS ZERO'S BODY STARTS TO CRYSTALLIZE SOMEWHAT ONCE HE ABSORBS THE RUBY.
- Having the Ruby PREVENTS HIM FROM USING THE CHAOS EMERALDS.
- ALSO! HE'S STILL A CHAO. The Ruby INTERFERES WITH HIS "CHAOS CHAO" STATUS AND ALLOWS HIM TO BE REACTIVE AGAIN-- it restores to him a lot of the freedoms of a child Chao state. NOT SURE HOW YET. But THIS is why he becomes able to speak, move better, have notable eyes and a mouth, etc.
- REMEMBER, ABSORBING ALL 7 EMERALDS DID THE SAME THING. As Perfect, he HAS ALL THOSE ATTRIBUTES, suggesting that he is only "Perfect" BECAUSE the Master Emerald mutation REQUIRES HIM TO BE FULLY "LINKED" TO THE EMERALDS TO BE "COMPLETE"… IN ITS PERCEPTION. The Ruby BREAKS this and allows Chaos Zero to be "perfect"-- whole, complete, etc.-- WITHOUT the Emeralds. It SWITCHES the focus from PHYSICAL to SPIRITUAL??

- That "brain" in his head IS HIS CHAO BALL; it was "internalized" when he mutated. IT EXTERNALIZES WITH HIS RUBY TRANSFORMATION TO ANGEL CHAOS (becomes a legit halo), and after that it DOES NOT APPEAR AS A BRAIN??? "Brainstorm" this actually; Chao balls are physical manifestations of EMOTIONAL STATES BUT strangely, Chaos Chao balls become ENERGETIC?? Do research and get back to this.
IT DOES GLOW IN SA, REMEMBER, AND I THINK IT'S INVISIBLE WHEN HE LIQUEFIES??

- The Doppelgangers STILL EXIST but I am not exactly sure how just yet. HOWEVER I think the tentative list of folks who HAVE them is tied to people who HAVE THE SAPPHIRES. That is, therefore, TENTATIVELY:
1. Chaos Zero (Red) (Equil 210)
2. Amy (Rika) (YES, SHE WAS ORIGINALLY A DOPPELGANGER REMEMBER??? SHE STARTED THIS)
3. Knuckles (Virus 207)
4. Rouge (Thistle 209)
5. BIG (SHREDIST 208???)
6. Cream??? (Cherry)
7. ??? (Syringe 211??)
8. JEWEL. She has the MASTER one in her (AS her???) because she is the "CONTROLLER" through which the Sapphire's "dream realm" CAN EXIST AT ALL. This is the job of the Sapphire protectors, as opposed to that of the Emerald protectors.
She also does not have a "doppelganger" because SHE IS HER OWN DOPPELGANGER, which is ultimately and terrifyingly revealed in the end-of-series crisis event.

- Sapphire colors MUST BE "INVERTS" OF THE EMERALDS; THIS IS MANDATORY DUE TO THE MOTIF

- This eight-gem set EXISTS IN A DREAM REALM and the Doppelgangers are NATIVE to it???

- 2018 Update after Sonic Forces release: THE PHANTOM RUBY HAPPENS IN THIS STORY.
When Chaos Zero absorbs the "Chaon Ruby," the world/gemset ATTEMPTS to balance the imbalance by "SEEDING" A "PHANTOM" RUBY IN HIS DOPPELGANGER. It warps over time as 210 holds Chaos's emotional trauma.

- ^210 IS STILL EXPLICITLY TIED TO PERFECT CHAOS. Chaos Zero can't even go NEAR an Emerald without flashbacks, which is WHY the Ruby means so much to him-- it proved, tangibly, that he COULD use a gem FOR GOOD, because there WAS GOOD IN HIM. And the only reason WHY he had the guts to even try this was because JEWEL TRUSTED HIM. NO ONE ELSE EVER DID, NOT EVEN TIKAL.

- Chaos Zero's "positive form" from the Ruby is STILL "ANGEL CHAOS." This is important because THERE ARE CONSTANT REFERENCES TO ANGELS IN THE CANON CONCERNING CHAOS: Angel Island, Chaos Angel zone, Hero Chaos Chao, etc. It is a LEGIT THING. His gaining such an explicitly angelic form from the Ruby is therefore understandable-- PLUS, since Jewel is the "Host" of the Sapphires it is ALSO INFLUENCED BY HER PSYCHE??? (And you all know he's been my blue angel forever.)

- EQUIL 210 IS A "DEVIL CHAOS CHAO." Remember the original "Love Hurts" fancomic with the Lightraye-League crossover? Remember the certain villain that was there? THAT'S ACTUALLY 210.
- ARE THE CHAO GARDENS EXTANT IN SPACE OR ARE THEY FLOATING PLACES THAT COULD ALSO TIE INTO THE SAPPHIRE SPACES?????? BECAUSE THAT WOULD BE HUGE.

- Tikal MIGHT get a body here, either built by Tails or "dreamed" in the Sapphire-space.
Her ancient wish was made WHILE CHAOS HAD DRAINED THE EMERALDS and in order to work they had to be "RECHARGED" with something. In Adventure, Sonic and his friends recharge them with FRIENDSHIP AND HOPE, but Tikal fueled their "controller power" by DYING. She had nothing else to give, just more pain and sorrow, which Chaos was already feeling in literal floods. SO THAT'S WHY SHE DIED in order for Chaos to be stopped-- it ALSO suggests that her remaining spirit is ALSO somehow tied to the Emeralds???? Think upon this and research.
- Nevertheless, SHE STILL MEETS METAL SONIC SOMEHOW and the two end up becoming close friends BECAUSE of their mutual struggles with selfhood-- Tikal as a ghost who lost her past and place, and Metal Sonic as a robot "clone" of someone else. They both want to have a "new chance" to BE, just living life plain and simple, and yet their haunting question is always "what does it mean TO be alive?" for them, specifically.
- I don't know how Metal Sonic meets her yet, OR how their friendship continues without Robotnik interfering-- DOES HE KNOW???-- but it does happen. It's too much of an old keystone of the plot to abandon.
-A later note: OUR ONLY PROBLEM IS THAT WHEN WE DRAFTED SI IT WAS BEFORE SONIC HEROES. Metal Sonic was CREATED TO DESTROY SONIC and as such that motivation has made his personality VERY VICIOUS AND COLD. The plot of SI could ONLY happen if something changed that, and POST-SI he would apparently REVERT WORSE THAN EVER (Metal Madness)???

- Tikal DOES interact with BOTH Chaos and Jewel at some point, and not briefly! The three of them are legit friends and there is some SERIOUS character development there, as it brings in the ENTIRE picture of the past & present for them all, as well as hopes for the future IN LIGHT of it all.
-Tikal and Chaos ARE very close, BUT there is a NOTABLE DIFFERENCE between her and Jewel in terms of their relationship with Chaos. Tikal is still 14 and she’s a ghost for heaven’s sakes; yes she’s still forever his dear friend but her personality actually unfortunately clashes with the aspects of Chaos that he buries-- that capability for unbearable negative emotions. Tikal is a pacifist and a total sweetheart and she can knee-jerk react to negativity with a frightened “make everything okay right now” WITHOUT being able to comprehend or reason with what’s NOT okay-- she CANNOT EMPATHIZE with Perfect and THANK GOD FOR THAT. Chaos actually NEEDS that in a way; it is so important to have someone in his life who is just as simple and pure as Tikal is. THAT DOESN’T MEAN TIKAL IS IGNORANT. Post-SA, and in SI-- especially in her interactions with Metal Sonic, IF that is still fanonically possible-- show that she is struggling with the revelations that the world, and her friends, are scarier than she wanted to admit. She saw what both Chaos and Pachacamac could do on their worst days, and that frightened her. She doesn’t want to be like that and she doesn’t want anyone to be like that. (That would make ANY interaction with Metal Sonic AS he apparently stands in canon VERY INTERESTING because he is practically VENGEANCE PERSONIFIED, with his abhorrence for Sonic. I wonder if we can work with that…)
Nevertheless, Jewel is similar to both her and Chaos. Although she DOES present equally as a pacifist at first, it’s weirdly FORCED? Whereas Tikal is just naturally soft and gentle, Jewel is TOO ARDENT IN EVERYTHING and she has ANGER ISSUES. Just like Chaos. She also has GEM TRAUMA like him, and she KNOWS what it’s like to live in that ambivalence. Chaos needs that empathy too, morseo than he could ever admit or even realize before he met her. It’s this jarring liberation, to suddenly meet someone who GETS IT, all of that hideous suffering and guilt and pain, and who DOESN'T DENY IT, but also DOESN’T FEAR YOU. ...Jewel needs that, too.
- Tikal IS “a little bit scared” of Chaos BUT SHE WON’T ADMIT IT TO HERSELF AT FIRST. She cannot reconcile her memories of her warm-hearted friend with the memories of what happened when that heart broke and burned everything down. Even in SA, she just kind of… tried to shove both that awareness AND CHAOS back into the Emerald. I don’t think she ever thought about “after.” She just died, UNABLE TO COPE with that world-shaking event, one that uprooted her whole reality, and in SA she was just living according to that.
- In time Tikal DOES realize that Jewel and Chaos definitely have some sparks going in several aspects. Realizing that this is giving Chaos something he NEEDS that she could NOT give him, she actually goes out of her way to defend them both, wanting to ensure that “peace” in ALL their futures. She and Chaos do talk about Jewel, as do Tikal and Jewel talk about Chaos.
- In the end I WONDER IF THAT IS WHAT PUSHES HER TO METAL SONIC. He would be like, the ULTIMATE “person” who “needed peace.” And since Tikal is effectively IMBUED WITH CHAOS ENERGY from being a spirit who died FROM EMERALD EXPOSURE… I wonder what she could do with that power. I mean, if ANYONE could get M.S. to chill the heck out I'm SURE it would be TIKAL.

- Tikal has ONE LINE that she says to CHAOS IN SA that HITS: "These are the Chao you were protecting. They stayed alive for generations and now live peacefully with humans. The fighting's over. Harmony's restored, and life goes on."  This is RIGHT after Perfect is defeated. It’s notable for TWO REASONS: first, the Chao “live peacefully with HUMANS.” I am SURE that stuck with him AND is part of WHY he doesn’t hesitate in LETTING Jewel get so close to him, and vice versa, even so immediately-- he’s kind of desperate for that peace, and she’s the ONLY human he knows who EVER offered to GIVE him that-- or even to BE that in her own right. Second, “THE FIGHTING IS OVER.” Except it wasn’t. On the outside, everything was settled in that sense; the catastrophe of the Altar was long since ended, Chao and Echidnas got along wonderfully, the Emeralds themselves were restored and safe from those who would abuse their power. "All's well that ends well." But on the inside… well, we see Sonic’s psychic scars starting to show in SI, but even those pale in comparison to Chaos’s deep emotional wounds, as the cause of the disaster, the very “GOD” OF IT. He is at war with HIMSELF deep down and THAT gets dragged back up to the surface when Robotnik reels him back in to his nefarious plans, and Chaos is FORCED to face himself “AS A VILLAIN” again. He gives in at first, despairing and self-loathing, but JEWEL STARTS TO SNAP HIM OUT OF IT. It’s not just her telling him to “stop” and “think about what you’re doing.” It’s that she ALSO emphasizes that “THIS ISN’T YOU.” Not even Tikal said that to him!! Tikal knew that, I’m sure, but I think she was even afraid to address Perfect AS Chaos?? Like she wanted to keep the two “separate.” Well SO DID CHAOS, and that causes A LOT OF TROUBLE LATER ON WITH EQUIL. But we’ll get to that. The point here is that harmony ISN’T restored, not yet, not then, and there are still demons to fight. You just can’t see it on the surface of the water, not yet. Not until you get a strong enough light shining down into those depths…
Lastly, “LIFE GOES ON.” Good Lord isn’t THAT relevant to SI. There is SO MUCH EMPHASIS ON “LIFE” AND WHAT IT MEANS. The Doppelgangers, Tikal’s spirit herself, Jewel and the Sapphires… life really does just go on, no matter what. And HOW does it go on? THROUGH FRIENDSHIP AND LOVE. I read somewhere that the “heart of the Sonic series IS love” in its many aspects, and the close bonds of caring between individuals, that motivate EVERY hero to do EVERYTHING THEY CAN for the good of their found-family and the greater whole of the world. It’s amazing, and it’s so true. SI keeps that core truth going strongly, moreso than the canon because it deals with love when it gets personal. The canon deals with it in a beautifully universal regard, only HINTING at more personal aspects, mostly familial, like with Sonic & Tails, the Chaotix, Cream & Vanilla, etc. But there are no outright deeper canon relationships, besides the longtime Sonic/Amy hinting, with the NOTABLE exception of Elise in ‘06 which STAGGERED me at the time because it was SO IMPORTANT to both me personally AND SI’s harmonizing with canon as a whole. SI was originally written at a time in my life where trauma was wrecking everything and I was desperately trying to figure out what REAL love WAS. The FIRST draft of SI’s plot was rooted in the “Love Hurts” League-crossover comic, which occurred in heartspace and FOCUSED on the characters realizing they HAD the capacity TO love others THAT CLOSELY, not just in general. Tikal loves the world that way; so does Sonic. It’s a virtuous and good thing and it is laudable. But love only hurts when it gets close enough TO do so. And THAT is the core of SI, arguably. Even with the Doppelgangers; their “love” isn’t so close in that sense (I don't think?? they are WAY too childlike ultimately) but it is still INTENSE and “MARGINALIZED” and it is PAINFUL. I’m rambling a little but that’s the whole thing about “life goes on.” It ONLY goes on IF THERE’S LOVE. Life without love is a “living hell”; it’s WORSE than death. THAT is FOCAL in SI as well… especially closest to the end.
- Let me stop avoiding the point. Jewel and Chaos are in love and that is the KEY to the WHOLE STORY. There is SO MUCH hinging on their relationship, whether they realize it or not-- and believe me they don't. Neither of them are fully aware of just HOW much influence their individual lives have on their respective world, especially in regards to the Emeralds and Sapphires; so when the two of them are together, STUFF HAPPENS. The theme of SI isn't just life and it's meaning, it's ALSO the whole "inversion" thing itself-- flipsides, complements, opposites, shifts, mirrors. Two seemingly opposed things being intrinsically bound somehow, and sharing that space of function, even while standing in contrast. Jewel and Chaos aren't "opposed" even in their notable differences. There's still a deeper foundation that unites them both, some greater context that they BOTH fit in, to the point where the reflection and reality are inseparable. Same with the Doppelgangers. It's very complex and I love it; I can't really summarize it here but I REALLY do need to write it out moreso soon.

For the record,  to quote from the internet: “Our eyes see red, green and blue light. The opposite of red is therefore the sum of green and blue - which is technically called “Cyan” - but is roughly “sky blue” or “aqua”. ” So THERE YOU GO



- BIG THE CAT IS SHOCKINGLY VERY IMPORTANT. First off, FROGGY ATE CHAOS'S TAIL. Secondly, due to game mechanics, Big is the ONLY CHARACTER THAT ISN'T HURT BY TOUCHING CHAOS, implying that, to Big, CHAOS ISN'T AN ENEMY-- and/or that Big is somehow IMPERVIOUS TO CHAOS DAMAGE. Playing with that idea, that would only be possible IF HE HAD A SAPPHIRE…
- I want him to just like… fish it up. Or have Froggy SWALLOW one, again. God bless those two.

- OH ON THAT NOTE. APPARENTLY SONIC HEROES WAS BEFORE SONIC BATTLE???? AND METAL SONIC ABSORBS CHAOS'S DNA DATA FROM FROGGY AND CHOCOLA???????????? WTF SEGA
So yeah, looks like those four are ALREADY connected in canon.
WORK WITH THIS.
- IMPORTANTLY, METAL SONIC DOESN'T ABSORB CHAOS. He just gets information on his NATIVE SPECIES (Chao), and on his MUTATED FORM from Froggy, assumedly. NO SELF, JUST DATA.
BUT!!! THIS SHOWS THAT FROGGY SOMEHOW HAS "REMNANTS" OF CHAOS'S DNA IN HIM, to the point where they can be ISOLATED AND RECOGNIZED AS SUCH-- probably because Chaos was able to CONTROL Froggy THROUGH his tail-energy being in him, and that ACTIVE presence had a stronger effect than otherwise? Even so, WHAT THE HECK FROGGY. Apparently Chaos did get his tail back, so he's not missing anything, BUT that proximity SOMEHOW AFFECTED FROGGY on an intrinsic level and that is fascinating.
(Also. What the heck would such proximity do to Jewel's DNA, so to speak? Because there is a LOT of chaotic kissing going on later)

- ON THE FLIPSIDE, CHAOS IS A CHAO AND THE MORE TIME HE SPENDS WITH JEWEL THE MORE "HUMANLIKE" TENDENCIES HE PICKS UP… to a point. Jewel's "humanity" is a bit altered by the Sapphires, as it were, so he's not switching species BUT he is definitely mirroring her, with all that entails.

- DON'T FORGET HYPER KNUCKLES, HYPER ROUGE AND "SHYPER AMY". If they all DO use the Sapphires, THOSE MIGHT BE LEGIT… and in the original canon, Rouge had a Sapphire transformation EVEN BEFORE CHAOS DID.
- HOWEVER. The Sapphires WORK DIFFERENTLY FROM THE EMERALDS. They CANNOT be utilized as a "power source" or "magic lamp"; that is NOT their function.

- "CHAOS IS POWER, ENRICHED BY THE HEART" PARALLEL WITH THE SAPPHIRES/RUBY???
Something inverted-- "The HEART is chaos," maybe even. That hits hard. Either way it must poetically explain their role ONCE we clarify it.

- SPECIAL STAGES. THE EMERALDS HAVE THOSE. WHAT ABOUT THE SAPPHIRES. (REMEMBER THE 2003 "RIKA REVERSE SPECIAL" CONCEPT)
- ALSO, RINGS. IF THOSE ARE TIED TO THE EMERALDS, WHAT DO THE SAPPHIRES HAVE?? (if we're going by shape echoes, it's gotta be TRIANGLES MAN)

- REMEMBER THE WHOLE IDEA OF "INVERSION" MUST BE REFLECTED IN THIS SOMEHOW-- not in a "dark side" sort of cliché, but in a "complement/ revelation/ hidden things made present/ unseen side made prevalent/ etc." sort of way.

- Jewel's famous debut line of "WHAT ARE YOU DOING" is still canon. It's important because in that outburst, Chaos is shocked to recognize a personal concern; Jewel is shouting sense into him not to protect herself or solve a problem, but because she has faith in HIM as a person. He has never experienced this before and it affects him profoundly. Initially he stays with her mainly out of a need to experience such a perspective, but as time goes on he ALSO realizes that she can ONLY care like that BECAUSE SHE GETS HIM. She is the ONLY other person who knows what it's like to be in his shoes-- for one's heart to be so badly hurt that it explodes outwards in pain, and afterwards you must live with the debris. Not even Shadow fully gets this. Jewel does, though, because humans are emotionally volatile and trauma can and does make you monstrous. So she and Chaos both have hope in each other, and for themselves as a result of that. Etc. They're both "emotional wrecks" trying to rebuild apart from what wrecked them, but with each other.
- Jewel's trauma HAS TO DO WITH THE SAPPHIRES???? Not sure how yet, but it OBVIOUSLY MUST. I'm wondering if, when became the "host" for its dream-realm (if that's still the idea), the doppelgangers were MANIFESTATIONS OF HER PSYCHE and this ONLY changed when the Sapphires suddenly got OUT and into the hands of Mobians???

- WHAT THE HECK IS ROBOTNIK DOING IN ALL THIS. HE STILL HAS A CENTRAL PLOT ROLE OF COURSE. SPECIFICALLY, HOW DOES HE FIND OUT ABOUT THE RUBY, HOW DOES HE KIDNAP CHAOS INITIALLY (AND TIKAL???), ETC. His reasons FOR kidnapping Chaos was to use him as a LAB RAT for the Sapphires, AND to utilize his innate and incomparable ESSENTIAL LINK TO THE EMERALDS, due to his mutation AND psyche (with Perfect). But as for how he LEARNED about the Sapphires, I'm not sure as to details.
- DID GERALD KNOW ABOUT THE SAPPHIRES????
- ON THAT NOTE, DO THE ARTIFICIAL CHAOS PLAY INTO ANYTHING??? I am SO fascinated by the very fact of their existence; they prove that PERFECT WASN'T THE ONLY ANCIENT DEPICTION OF CHAOS. His NORMAL form, CHAOS 0, was apparently KNOWN WELL ENOUGH TO BE DEPICTED & LATER DISCOVERED BY GERALD/ RESEARCHERS, to the point where he COULD create the artificial Chaos bots TO HIS PHYSICAL LIKENESS.

- ALSO WHAT IS SONIC HIMSELF DOING. Originally he was "so shaken" by the successive events of SA2B and SB that he "needed to get back to the old days" and was desperately trying to at least re-experience the carefree joy of running around without the memories and fears of death and doom haunting him. But he WOULDN'T TELL THIS TO ANYONE OUTRIGHT.
Sonic REALLY BURIES HIS PAINFUL EMOTIONS. He does feel them but he CAN'T "SHOW THEM" because he wants to be the UNBREAKABLE HERO-- the role model, the hypostasis of victory, the unshakeable cool kid who can face any problem and conquer it. But... no one's psyche goes unscathed, enduring what that poor hedgehog has. He just... moves so fast that he doesn't have the TIME to look at it. He keeps running. But... here, his fears are catching up with him, because something is slowing him down? There's something KEEPING him from running away this time, or at least making him drag his feet against his will, and he's scared. Clarify this.
THIS DENIAL/ESCAPISM MAY BE A MAJOR PLOT POINT, with ALL the characters somehow experiencing this spiritual trauma, and Jewel being the APEX of it somehow-- perhaps through the Sapphires. (Maybe we can tie this into WHY the characters ALL seem to cope pretty dang well with the stress LATER in the canon).

- SINCE we're playing Sonicteam's canon-ganking game here, WHAT could be our explanation as to WHY Chaos Zero DOESN'T have the Ruby (visible) in him currently? (AND WHEN HAVE WE LAST SEEN HIM CANONICALLY?????? Sonic Generations & Sonic Forces DO NOT COUNT; those were ARTIFICIAL REPRESENTATIONS!!)
REMEMBER THE END-OF-SERIES CRISIS DOES HAVE ROBOTNIK RIP THE RUBY OUT OF HIM, which very nearly murders him (remember it MADE HIM 'MORTAL') AND triggers Jewel's absolute Sapphire-induced despair rampage. I cannot see any events about/after that yet, BUT Jewel promises to "get the Ruby back" so I would trust he does… BUT THEN WHAT?
- ALSO SINCE THE PHANTOM RUBY STILL EXISTS IN CANON, how does it get OUT of Equil and SURVIVE as its own thing long enough for Infinite to absorb it JUST LIKE CHAOS DID WITH THE ORIGINAL???
- Is that even POSSIBLE with the canon? I know Sonic Mania's release made things VERY different with the Phantom Ruby, and placed it BEFORE the original SI timeline...


---------------------------------------------------------


-BTW SONICTEAM REFERENCED TANABATA WITH CHAOS. THEY ARE FORCING MY HAND.
(Chaos= "chao herder" OBVIOUSLY, Jewel= "seamstress" but with the FABRIC OF SPACE)


CHAOS= MOBIANS
ORDER= HUMANS


-WHEN TIKAL SEALED CHAOS IN THE MASTER EMERALD, IT OBVIOUSLY DIDN'T CHANGE HIS HEART OR REGISTER AS PASSING TIME, because when they were both released their minds were RIGHT WHERE THEY LEFT OFF.

-AFTER Sonic Adventure, Chaos is said to live in the Master Emerald??? Or is that just fanon conjecture?
- I THINK there's actually no official statement on this. Both Tikal and Chaos, post-SA, went up into the sky to God knows where, but CHAOS RETURNED IN SONIC BATTLE which has me SO intrigued still, especially since I DON'T THINK WE'VE SEEN TIKAL SINCE SA.


"Chaos did not appear in Sonic Heroes, but was mentioned in 2 lines, at the ending of Team Rose's story: when Froggy and Chocola are rescued, Metal Sonic says: "Chaos data...has been copied." At the final story, where Dr. Eggman says, "It's hopeless! Metal Sonic has combined your data with the power of Chaos and is super strong!" He copied Chaos' data from Big's frog, Froggy-- since he was "possessed" by Chaos's tail-- along with Chocola the Chao, since all Chao have some kind of relation with Chaos."

(NOTABLE BECAUSE THAT REFERENCES CHAOS, BIG, AND CREAM, THREE KEY CHARACTERS IN SI)

"Chaos' next appearance is in Sonic Battle, in which Knuckles the Echidna claims that Chaos appears when there is an upcoming disaster. When Dr. Eggman threatens the Earth with his Death Egg in the final story, a nearby volcanic crater is flooded, and Chaos emerges. It can then be challenged by the player. Chaos is the strongest playable character in the game (minus Emerl as he is customizable), but also by far the slowest."

(...oh geez I just realized, Chaos's PRIMARY PRESENCE in this entire plot HERALDS LOOMING DISASTER whether he realizes it or not. Considering that the SPARK of said disaster is the human kid he ends up falling in love with... that constancy speaks volumes, because CHAOS ISN'T THE CAUSE OF DISASTERS. He SENSES them and appears to PROTECT from them. And whether he realizes it or not, he's subconsciously anchored to Jewel in that regard, as their two overarching functions are totally complementary and cyclical.)

(There is a HORRIBLE parallel in Chaos being called the "God of Destruction" as a result of his agony-fueled civilization-crushing meltdown in SA... and with Jewel's own trauma history. Again, it's still blurry, but whereas Chaos was ironically deified for destroying things outright, Jewel is "deified" as CREATING things??? what with the Sapphires and their "manifestation" powers. But destruction is VITAL TO LIFE. Think of apoptosis. TRUE, HEALTHY LIFE NEEDS THAT COMPLEMENT to function properly... and that's the horror. Jewel's curse is HYPERLIFE. When she unhinges it's CANCER. That's what happens when you use the SAPPHIRES wrong-- nothing can die, EVEN the infected things (HEY DOPPELGANGERS), and EVERYTHING becomes INFLAMED.)
(Jewel's "hyperlife + fire" aspect is OBVIOUS in her personality, especially at the beginning-- she is often foolhardy, recklessly frank, ambitiously idealistic, and obsessed with "repairing damage."
(Chaos is water and he floods everything, even though water is 100% mandatory for survival... but Jewel is arguably FIRE and she burns everything down instead of allowing for protection and warmth. The irony is so notable there: water is life and fire is destruction, BUT they EACH hold the OTHER'S attributes. And when either of them become so emotionally distraught that they LOSE SIGHT OF THEMSELVES, well. you get disaster, in every respect. ...That's where their relationship becomes salvific. Even when they forget themselves, their other half remembers. This is CLEARLY demonstrated in the final Equil/Perfect disaster as well.)
(Jewel's "element" might ACTUALLY be BLOOD??? to fit the "water" parallel AND the "life" association, plus she won't be confused with Elise (which confused me when the game was first released, haha)! Plus the symbolism there fits her MUCH better, to be honest...)


LASTLY...  IN THE BIBLE, notably in Revelation 4:3, there are THREE GEMS on Christ's throne? JASPER (CLEAR), SARDIUS (RED), AND EMERALD (GREEN).
THAT is super relevant to us because the Emerald is associated with the RAINBOW OF GOD-- and you all know what God says about rainbows and FLOODS. It's a sign of HOPE AFTER DESTRUCTION, of the PROMISE OF REBIRTH so to speak. "God will NEVER AGAIN DESTROY THE WORLD BY WATER." To Chaos 0, the rainbow is thus a HUGELY IMPORTANT personal motif.


123117

Dec. 31st, 2017 09:49 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)
1231. Sunday.
Last day of 2017.


------------------

Morning notes from bed:

Socials COULDNT admit multiplicity, Broke their job
Wanting That intimacy w EVERYONE
i.e. they were always seeking relationships outside that could NEVER match the inside intimacy they already had but could NOT admit because then they COULDN'T FUNCTION AS SOCIALS. caused tons of problems

q, y introjects
former is "libris." we know he exists, we've spoken to him outside of memory. tied to the "jewel" of that time, NOT a jewel i don't think? not even a bloodline? not sure.
Jackie too, Alex, jmc, etc?
Roles in the system? Memories?

talking about Jude, jennifer

Laurie, fear of love being used, action movie cliche ("if you love them, i'll hurt them to hurt You")

Check your facts!!
Jo's history? Why skulls?

-----------------------

the rest of the day:

went to chile's for new year's dinner with the fam!
the trip up we Were worried; some social girl was Panicking that we'd "have to eat trigger foods" but we told her no we didn't have to, love we're sure they have good options. just calm down, whatever happens we will deal with it together. let's be happy and not expect the worst before anything even happens. so she did! and when we actually got into the place and got the menu, she was so profoundly relieved, she let us take over totally. god bless her, she's learning and healing too.
btw i think that green spider daemon was advising her too. i have that distinct impression. no idea who he's tied to yet though. iscah was also offering her support, with her religious positivity, "eat what is given to you" out of love and trust, never fails for her. her faith is true and sweet, it's actually very refreshing in light of the traumatic religious upbringing and toxic religious environment our past was saturated with.
but man. the place was so cozy and good. we had such a good time.
kristanova got his birthday steak!! he gave us two bites and it was AMAZING. he gets it rare and bloody and the texture and taste is just divine. man. we've never had it like this before meeting him and we don't blame him for enjoying it so much. we also have Feelings about meat, although we don't like eating it much we do respect it.
we personally got cilantro-lime salmon and oh man it was fantastic. so good. it had the good-blackened bits at the bottom which have the best taste and texture ever. we were worried about ordering actually; salmon Almost became a HUGE trigger food thanks to UPMC, and certain preparations of it still are. but this wasn't. we thoroughly enjoyed it.
we also got chicken and waffles in lieu of dessert, but the waffles actually made us super sick so we didn't finish them. smart. our stomach just doesn't like white flour or sugar, so we have to remember that and be careful.
mason let us taste his tequila, and we ate the lemon and lime slices as usual. we also had honey-barbecue chicken (i think) as an appetizer, and the taste of the sauce was SO perfectly vermilion it called algorith out! so she actually ate it, and enjoyed it thoroughly. she was smiling so wide, just enjoying life in general so suddenly but completely. lord we love her. it was good to have her around.
we also had fried pickles, plain chicken tenders, spanish rice, steamed broccoli, honey mustard sauce, and a bite of oliver's cheesecake and mason's caramel cake. both Way too sweet for us but all we need is a crumb to know what it tastes like for data purposes. that cheesecake sauce is still cerise, and caramel isn't quite brown, but feels like it fits amber?? it's the warmth. also genesis, no one is surprised.

went to food lion on the way home and BOUGHT ROSE CHAMPAGNE.
finally after like 12 years the injoke becomes a reality, god bless
(of course we brought chaos zero's anchor plush into the living room with us as we drank it, he started this whole thing)
also bought lettuce, orange juice, and tiny candy canes-- green And red, last box in the store.

got home, ate that entire head of green leaf lettuce (a small one, mind) with ginger and soy sauce, while researching the cultural origin of saying "bless you" when someone sneezes. actually really fascinating, surprisingly applicable to headspace-- tying into the breath & the head, the soul and such. thinking upon that.
oliver researching heraldic beasts and they are GORGEOUS.
he drew OMEN in that style (rampant) and WOW she looks beautiful.

as the time wound down jewel brought ALL our plushes out into the room. it's her tradition.
celebi, unisalia, diancie, maitru, bistric, darkrai, chaos zero.

sat and cut out paper strips so we could write our names on them and visually "map out" who is on what level, what outspacers are tied to which cores, who holds what roles, etc. can't "brainstorm" that fluidly on a computer, it's impossible. we need to touch it, we need that open creativity.

watched the cnn livestream on oliver's laptop as the ball dropped in nyc.
kisses as the new year rolled over. best thing ever. always hoped we'd get to do that physically one day, not just in headspace. although in the past we always hoped it'd be physical With headspace people. this is just as good actually-- we're still kissing headspace people, aha. people we love with our entire collective heart.

apparently got a drunk buzz. dizzy, slight headache, everything super floaty. not a fan actually. too much like anaesthesia, plus we don't like alcohol.
gotta reason with the "social programming" nousfoni though, the ones that are looking for alcohol solely because they're "expected to" by previous life situation contexts. that "mimicry" problem is our biggest issue right now but it's also fairly easily overcome; if one of us steps in and helps them check their facts (hey jo!!), they can quickly realize that there's no actual want/need beneath that compulsion, and they can stop. the hard part is Getting to them; socials still exist on a subsystem so they're hard to reach yet, there's usually a barrier as well as time loss and heavy dissociation. but it lessens every day. and we connect with them after, always now. bridging that gap for good.
in any case apparently being drunk makes us even more affectionate and obsessed with research. again, no one is surprised.

jewel DREW A THING in our little sketchbook for new years!! the excitable jewel. we recognize her style. she drew preludove and wished us well in the new years and put little smiley faces under the exclamation points. we'll treasure it forever.
drew it half in 2017, half in 2018, the best way to do it.
oliver drew kyo and she looks so adorably gorgeous, gosh we love her so much.

stayed up until 1:45 or so. bodies too tired.
oliver couldn't stop kissing us and it was so sweet. thank god for pink champagne. hence the injokes.

we got hit by that feeling when we went to bed though. so much love we thought we'd die from the bliss, from this sudden aching need to just melt into them, inhabit the same space, wrap them up in our very bones. almost cried from it. blissful though. god how blessed we are to have this.

what a year. what a beautiful, terrible, unforgettable year. what a beloved endless time.
it felt like it lasted for eons. we don't solidly remember anything before we woke up in upmc. there's only distant snapshots, like from another life. and we cannot remember, at all, what it was like to live in that house in PA already.
our live really only began at the end of june this year. six months ago.
and now, here we are, going into that purple year, infinity sideways marking every day now. how fitting.

god bless 2017. best year of our life so far. thank you, thank you, thank you.
we can only imagine what lies ahead. good thing it's up to us to build it. we'll fill every moment with as much light as we can possibly muster. (and that's a lot, we have to admit.)

here's to the new year. here's to our new life.
happy 2018, everyone. we love you.


- the lotus cathedral system
prismaticbleed: (Default)

(no dates listed; range from may 12th to june 17th??)

--------------------------------------------------

biblical meaning of bronze?
sacrificial meal? OT

p61 refs

page 668+ CHERUBIM

★ISAIAH 41 (HOPE!!)

isaiah 47:2-3, 8-13 // 8:22

jeremiah 14:7-10, 11-16!
1 Chronicles: 28:3, 6-10?
★Deuteronomy 7:15-26! (esp.22)

WISDOM
★DEUTERONOMY 8

why did semitic peoples worship calves?

--------------------------------------------------

(june? last page in back)

"cute gross" concept? (japanese artists)
"candygore," sparkly body substances (vomit, mucus, etc.),
★ turning the "gross" into something "beautiful?"promotes acceptance of those things normally, instead of denial/condemnation!!

--------------------------------------------------

♫"good, good, good to be alive right about now."♫

(look up history of Syria?)
"In Syria one can literally learn the history of the world"

★DAMASCUS!! (oasis, EDEN)
★ "new ways destroy old virtues"
★ "the eye also feasts"

"But how can I complain?
I have chosen to go alone of my own free will.
That is the challenge, and I must meet it."
-Naomi Uemura

"It is useless to dwell on the mishaps that delayed me, and perhaps prevented me from arriving first. I have done my best in my own way, as I am sure they have done in theirs.
To resent their success would be unworthy. Instead, I feel gratitude for having come safely so far. May the rest go as safely."


★ "Above all, I think of my wife, Kimiko, in Japan, and the thought brings both longing and regret. Because of such expeditions as this, I have never given her a normal married life. Instead, I have left her at home with her constant fears for my safety and have done exactly what I wished to do.
Perhaps she and all those whose thoughts and blessings traveled with me over the long days will take pride in an expedition that would surely have failed without them.
If so, what a happy person I am!"
-Naomi Uemura, the first man to reach the North Pole alone

--------------------------------------------------

I think I need a girlfriend,
AND
in time
a "boyfriend."
who loves God first.
this needs to heal.

hope never dies.
no good thing ever can.

^ This stuff ONLY becomes a "need" in the absence of INNER SUPPORT and the absence of PRAYER.

--------------------------------------------------

"Druzes are dangerous because they do not fear death.
Every man believes that when he dies he will be instantly reborn as an infant."

★BEDOUINS

"Why did God give us eyes?
To look upon beauty wherever it may be!
(All thanks to God!)"

-kibbe
-Malula
-PALMYRA

★Tall al Masiyah
(TOMB OF JESUS tradition??)

★"the order of Saint Lazarus"

"Perhaps only 1/3 of all Syrian Muslims perform their religious duties.
But the rest feel guilt.
And I can assure you, for I am one of them, that all of them remain Muslims in their hearts."
-Muhammad Kuteifan

"without the alphabet, nobody would ever have gone to the moon."

"an audibilization of power"

"over the inevitable cups of coffee"

"beneath the iron caress"

(arab tea) "burning hot and piercingly sweet"


"I saw Quneitra on an overcast day with gunmetal clouds scudding low above the ruins.
Walking through the detritus struck me as a foretaste of the day after the end of the world.
Not a single birdsong disturbed the gray, final silence."

★"Even among the ruins, hope grows. Did you notice those flowers outside in the shell casings-- blossoms springing from the implements of war?
Just so, we… must be optimistic. Mustn't we?"

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


-Think of Mary as a mother, primarily, and just what that means.
(biologically BOUND to Christ as well; literally no one closer to Him; her body made a body for God FROM ITSELF)

«consecrating senses to Mary= to use them for/AS her?? She is our Mediatrix; such consecration allows Her to channel the Holy Spirit's graces INTO all of ourselves, as He did for Her, so that Christ may be "born again in/ through/ "as" us" as He was through Her-- as she is the fountain of God's grace TO humanity, the bestower of God/ Christ's living water to us on earth, as Christ ("touch me not") is now in heaven for the sake of faith/ hope/ graces Christ sent us the Spirit, BUT the Spirit touched humanity through Mary more completely & intimately than anytime else, ever-- as that touch became the Son's conception, the Spirit BECAME ONE WITH HER in order to "beget" the Divine Child-- who was BOTH GOD AND MAN in true wholeness! So, to imitate her perfect love/ obedience, we MUST go TO her, and unite ourselves WITH her!

★Luke 6:24-26!!!

luke 9:58
luke 12:1-3? // 49-52? | luke 13:20-1

matthew 12:33+
★ luke 14: 15-35

mark 5: 15-17
luke 8: 35-39

★ john 15: 18-27
& 16:1-33

--------------------------------------

★ My dreams are SIGNPOSTS pointing to things in my SUBCONSCIOUS that are NOT FULLY/PROPERLY HEALED (YET).

- Things I still dream about, upsettingly, and therefore STILL have an inner inclination to do=

★ bingeing on dessert food
★ "chew-bingeing"
★ stealing food

--------------------------------------

XANGA?
or, "mimic" it?
SOLVE PROBLEMS (W/ GOD)

NOT THE OLD KIND; BE CAREFUL.

★focus on PRODUCTIVE thoughts
★don't overthink the small things

--------------------------------------

LIGHT= knowledge, comprehension, "en-lightening," understanding, seeing, luck, fortuity, revealing secrets, "getting" it, attention, focus, guidance, education, wisdom, prudence
- pride, perfectionism, self-importance, fear of unknown/mystery

TIME= history, music, patience, acceptance of "fate," impermanence, death/"decay," "father" issues? punctuality? "in the nick of time," "time waits for no man," "time heals all wounds" maybe?? clocks; mortality, linearity; photography ("moments"); finality, loss? relationship issues? (sexual promiscuity risk?) technology, mechanics
"this too shall pass"; evolution? organization/systems; detached?

★"now" moment? the TRUTH of time!!
★COMPLEMENTS SPACE!!! they are BOTH required!
★"nothing ever really ends" (ETERNITY)

★time & bread??? livelihood, "money" slang
VALUE OF TIME ("spend it wisely")

★LANGUAGE (idioms, terms, etc.)

tradition, age, events, continuity, "irreversibility"? measurable quantity
intervals, moments, duration, RELATIVITY? clocks (NUMERICAL SYSTEM)
present/past/future; "occasions assoc. w/ certain experiences"
eras & periods in history, «opportune moments
a musical meter; fixed & customary moments/periods; rate of speed; a period in prison; period of work/pay received; installments of pay; schedule; set to operate at a certain moment; pace & duration; promptness
★movements in proper sequence
(GAUDIOR)

★"TIMELESS" spaces?? (the arctic, desert, "liminal" spaces, early morning?)

★"TIME" AS IT EXISTS IN NATURE; NO CLOCKS!!!

"chromo" vs "chrono";
TIME AND COLOR!!! (on space's blank canvas!!)

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


solfege, cantata, serenata

patagium
piaster

Stuff I need:
✔★PAINTED SHIRTS!
✔★new bag of floss picks (dollar store)
✔★Polish religious posters
★Mewtwo plush and/or Celebi plush
★Red ribbon journal? (for food descrips)
★Overjackets
★lap harp??? is it allowed?

★MAKE a folder

GO OUTSIDE + MOVE MORE

------------------------------------------------

★tech can be USED FOR good or evil;
inherently it is a tool,



★TREATING/ PREVENTING ADDICTION
→what needs are unmet? how to healthily meet them &/or decrease/ permanently heal that "lack" feeling?

"tech junk food;" (sugar/salt/fat) feeds "carnal wants" (instinctive?)
^ "brain drain" cereal (+"empty calories")

(ETHICAL DESIGN) = concrete spacetime benefits, NOT sheer attention/ time eating for profit; MANIPULATION

★PROPER integration of tech/ online "life" w/ "reality,"
^(research "augmented reality")
w/o disconnection from self-awareness IN EACH; fluidity
(automation vs "real people")
"do not use (this tech) without (WISELY conscious) intention" = no time wasting

NO PAVLOV TACTICS
"hardwired social reciprocity"
"variable rewards" = habits

tech should allow us to=
-set boundaries
-disengage w/o anxiety
-see where time goes
-not be slaves of impulse
-make informed decisions
-determine "what's important"
("was spending that much time on _____ worthwhile? why or why not?" decrease impulsivity)
-meet goals
-see how actions impact others
-grow as people/ in productivity
-discipline will
-slow down & be deliberate
-encourage mindfulness, patience, conscious choice, focus, MEDITATION (TAKE BREAKS)

★hokthai= "benevolent tech?" have phone/pc functions but can personally prevent "thought outsourcing" & addiction via "interpersonal connection" being inherent to them?

prob= "simulated social interaction" w/ reward response tactics, "rewardable behavior" and persona-maintenance??
(social media NOT BAD, just broken!)
★psychology & tech= warnings on what behavior is required by app/tech? logs of feelings/ thoughts elicited, encourage reflection on, ask "WHY" ("met" which needs?)
(+manip. by colors, sounds, etc.; psychological puppetstrings) ("hijacking")
«ask whether tech is improving our lives/, NOT "delightful/ convenient/ etc." focus; "is it making our lives worse/ wasting our time"
what REALLY matters? "if you died tonight…"

responsibility, AGENCY

★"hippocratic oath" for software designers; NO EXPLOITATION OF VULNERABILITY; tech as medicine? not "self-medicating," so to speak

★"an all-or-nothing choice is a design failure"
(entirely connect (prompts, etc.) or entirely disconnect)

★tech that doesn't replace human thought/ effort but augments it
- "tracking of daily minutiae" w/o disconnecting from the reality of it; "big picture"
★positive data collection
FEEDBACK!

"when it comes to new tech, incomplete understanding is empowering"
(divining cognitive labor)
(cooperation/collabs = no sharp boundary btwn one person's ideas/ knowledge & those of others in group)

"strong feelings about issues do not emerge from deep understanding"
- a community of knowledge can become dangerous w/ confirmation bias
★NEED HUMILITY
★be honest about the blind spots in your knowledge & understanding

------------------------------------------------

"he was… very simple. everybody would be equal."

"robbing/ disarming/ killing a cop-- these were highly regarded feats in criminal circles"

- catholic relief in venezuela

------------------------------------------------

heb: 7-9

ROMANS 14:13

------------------------------------------------

¯
baby dee
the internet

musical = come from away
joan of arc
kid victory
oslo
the outer space
dear evan hansen

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"IF YOU DON'T TRY, YOU'LL NEVER KNOW"
(if you don't fly, you'll never grow)
=
fear of failure due to perfectionism stops the progress towards growth/ wholeness

★HUMILITY/PATIENCE★
glow & guide, don't blind
♥LOVE IS KEY!♥

(I love the letter to the Romans)

jumping to conclusions = skipping the factual "inbetween;" the checklist of truth that determines the REAL conclusion
★ASK QUESTIONS!
★RECOGNIZE YOUR EMOTIONS! "I feel," etc.

You will never know everything. Only God can, as He IS the TRUE LIGHT. Be humble… don't be a Lucifer.
You are not the "sun." But through the Son, you can witness TO the Light.^ Wear His emblem as His loving servant.
JOHN 1:1-9!!!

★p93-94 in Magnificat relevant to yesterday's crisis plan: "The voice of God IS THERE AMID THE NOISE" "(literal!) mountaintop not required"
- relevant to MUSIC: the silence is the canvas upon which it is painted; it is behind every note, enriching yet untouched by each one
- "He CALLS US ALWAYS"; ironically (irenically) His Call IS that inherent silence that allows us to truly "hear." (with hear-t) It's a beautiful 'paradox.'

★EVERYTHING good & beautiful in this world is but a reflection of the beauty & goodness of God-- and a dim, paltry one at that!
So don't be so happy at the gift that you forget to be joyful with the Giver. And, don't fret in limitation or lack or disappointment or disillusionment-- all of that is from a LACK OF FAITH. Anchor yourself to Him. Let Him be your ONLY joy, your only comfort, consolation, gain, and goal… for He is ALL THAT IS, and He CANNOT disappoint, and in Him you WILL be satisfied, you WILL be cheered and comforted, you WILL find rest for your soul. He is your impenetrable fortress, your bulwark against every storm, your safest shelter, your warmest home. He can't NOT be. So do not be afraid, but trust Him. Christ alone is gain. He is the foundation and Source of all beauty, sweetness, and delight. He is the TRUE Bread, of TRUE Life. Seek Him first, in all things and above all things. He will take care of you. Keep your eyes full of His light, and your heart, too. Heaven is the goal. Keep walking!

★GOD is finest wheat, living water, honey from the rock, milk for our growing faith, salt for the earth, the Paschal lamb, etc.
THE "SATISFACTION" YOU SEEK THROUGH THOSE FOODS IS NOT IN THOSE FOODS!! ONLY CHRIST SATISFIES!!!
Your body is fed but your heart is hungry because you aren't eating in FAITH.
Be His lamb, His child. Eat FOR His glory. If something cannot be done with love & faith & PEACE-- if something carries doubt, or discomfort, or fear, or any other untrusting tremulous vice-- THEN DON'T DO IT!!
(Think of what your grandma would say, too!)

★AND ALWAYS ASK, "IS THIS ACTION PRUDENT/OBEDIENT?"
"Is this action a "luxury" or unnecessary waste? CAN I do this action without second-guessing whether or not it's "good" for myself AND others?"

★BE GRATEFUL FOR OTHERS! Heartfully meditate on this; it's deep.

- james parker (the atlantic) writing style

Heb:5 / 1 Tim:4
Gal 2:14-21 (saved by faith)
1 Cor 10:25-33 (eating & conscience)
Romans 7:7-25 (law & sin)
Romans 13:1-10 (obey authority)
★Romans 14 (clean eating, no stumbling)
1 Cor 3:16 (God's temple)
1 Cor 6:12-15 (edifying)
Matt 6:25-26 (don't worry about food)
Num 12:6 (prophets vs Moses)
Deut 4:29-31 (seek God's mercy)
Deut:8 (prosperity)
★Lev 17:10-16 (blood=life) VS Luke 24:39 (BONE)

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I feel really sick

lots of noise

bad radio talk

dissociating,

nightmares about family

scared to go "home"



there's a lot of things.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

★distortions=

1) OVERGENERALIZATION (never/always)
2) DISCARDING POSITIVES (ignoring good aspects)
3) CATASTROPHIZING (expect worst, act helpless)
4) ALL OR NOTHING (b/w judgments) (absolutes)
5) JUMPING TO CONCLUSIONS (proofless negative judgments) (mind reading, misfortune-telling)
6) SHOULD/SHOULDN'T (behavior policing, moral condemnation)

★lessen these behaviors step by solid step! ♥

★FACT CHECKING!! (remember, GOD is TRUTH!!)
(TALK IT OUT WITH THE CENTRALITES!! ♥)

★FOCUS ONLY ON WHAT IS GOOD!
distortions should be released & learned from, NOT dwelled upon! remember= PREDISPOSE to LOVE!! be realistic, BUT keep your eyes FIXED on GOD in ALL!!
★literally journal your blessings!! ♥
focus on hope & capability & courage!

WISDOM

★24/7 MINDFULNESS!!! ♥
★learn to identify the KEY POINTS when you most need to be mindful!!

("KARUNA! ATTENTION!")
+visual reminders^ TO randomly bring you back into awareness-- pictures, quotes, figures, stickers, symbols, words, etc.!! ♥

★PICTURE OF SELF AS A CHILD?
remind self now to take care of your self now like you'd care for your self then!! promotes TRUE ACCEPTANCE & UNCONDITIONAL LOVE; see the REAL YOU!!! ♥


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


★identifying "falsely supported beliefs" =
would they apply to anyone else, OR just me??
IF it's "only me," it's DISTORTED!!!
(then you can interrogate it until it unravels, & you're finally free of its shackles!)

★XANGAS HELP BEAUTIFULLY WITH THIS PROCESS.
(Laurie is a LOT wiser than I am!!) ♥

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



prismaticbleed: (league)

One of the Leagueworlds I rarely ever mention is Nogaisa.
It’s one of our unique “shuffle series,” which are stories born entirely from music, at random, in a stream-of-consciousness fashion. Nogaisa was the second solid story we found, and it was by far the grandest, considering how quickly it was born.

…I haven’t even looked at it in months, if not longer, but tonight it just jumped out at me and… it’s incredible. It’s so honest. I love it so much. I really do.

I forgot this story, to be honest, and now re-reading it, it’s just settling into my heart like a fire and I want to know everything about it, I want to know more about the world, about the culture, about these families… I want to know how it ends.
There’s more music to bring us there though. It will take time, and devoted patience, but we will get there. I’m sure of it.

So consider this a tiny little love-letter to Nogaisa, a seemingly tiny story which is slowly but surely growing like a sunrise.

prismaticbleed: (league)

Massive revisions are going down in Dream World so this old bit of P0′s first draft is no longer canon (this entire scenario does not occur).
I am rather fond of it though, and as a result I’m going to share it with you.

 

 

(Justice is walking through JMHQ, thinking about what he’s going to do about Revenge possibly being involved in recent catastrophes. This is around noon, 3 days after Lilianne’s death.)


…Suddenly there was a hand on his shoulder, rough and fierce, pulling him off his feet. He stumbled slightly as he was forced around, coming face to face with Andrelia.
“Why haven’t you done anything?!” She shouted, her green eyes noticeably bloodshot.
He faltered, unable to reply. “W-what?”
“They can show up again any minute, Justice, and you haven’t done anything to stop them!!” Her voice was tight, her eyes still fixed on his. Justice nervously turned away, scanning the halls for any fellow employees. HQ was panicked enough already… the last thing he needed was more stress on a fragile situation. Plus, he couldn’t tell anyone the entire truth, not yet.
He heard Andrelia take a frustrated breath and quickly faced her once more. “Please, can we talk about this somewhere else?” He begged quietly, not recognizing his own voice. “I don’t want—”
But her hand was on his shoulder again, cutting him off and dragging him behind the broken Cherulai as she proceeded down the hallway. She turned sharply into a nearby room, opening the door and storming in without so much as a warning. Justice felt a sick adrenaline rush as he was pulled in, half-expecting to see an entire committee waiting for him, judging his every thought, but the room was dark and empty. He let out a shuddering breath as Andrelia let go, stepping around him to pull the door shut. Lingering on the handle for a moment, she let out a deep breath and once again faced the guilty Guardian. The dim light from the windows made her look older than he was.
“…I haven’t slept in three days, Justice,” she began. Her voice, which had just been ringing in his ears, was now unsettlingly resigned.
“I understand.” It sounded canned, despite its sincerity, but he didn’t know what else to say. What could he say?
But Andrelia shook her head, cutting off his thoughts, driving the guilt in further. “And I don’t know if I’ll ever sleep again.” She looked down then, her eyes hard. “…Because whenever they come back, only one of us is going to make it out alive.”
Justice felt his breath hitch involuntarily, his chest freezing in fear, and Andrelia’s eyes flickered back up to him.
“You… you can’t say that,” he began weakly, trying to hide his fear for them both. His words were running on automatic now. “You can’t just give yourself up like that. There’s still so much for you to live for–”
“I have NOTHING left to live for, Justice!!” Her voice finally broke, as did what little confidence he had left. I can’t do this, he thought, watching her fall apart in the dusty light, as his own heart threatened to follow suit. I can’t do this.
Andrelia was silent, unaware of his peril, her own thoughts elsewhere.
“She was everything to me.” Tears shone in her eyes. “She was everything. I loved her.” She looked up, her face wet. “I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. And now I can’t.” Her shoulders shook, but Justice turned away. “I loved her so much, but I can never see her again, and I can’t live like this. I’ve lost everything.” She shook her head again, choking back sobs. “I can’t do it.”
The Guardian didn’t move. He was hearing his own words in her voice. He couldn’t take it. He couldn’t focus. This was about her, this was about the one she adored and lost; this wasn’t about him, except…
Except it was. Except the one he adored and lost was now guilty until proven innocent, and too much blood had already been spilled. Justice couldn’t bear the thought of a single drop more.
“…So what are you going to do?” He asked her, almost inaudible even in the empty room.
“I think the better question is what are you going to do?” Andrelia moved towards him, forcing him to meet her eyes once more. “No matter what I want, you’re the Guardian. You call the shots. I can scream and cry all I want for this killer to be brought to justice–”  the word was an arrow to his heart, expertly shot– “but you’re the one who has to deal it out. You’re the one they’re all going to look to for a final decision. Not me.”
He raised his eyes to meet hers then, green and angry and heartbroken and tired. He felt an awful, deep empathy for her, a sort of contrition for his own self. He tried to speak but couldn’t.
“So what are you going to do?” Andrelia repeated his question, grave and demanding.
“…I don’t know.”
“Don’t give me that!!” she exploded. “You’ve been saying that since this happened! You KNOW what you have to do, and that is to find whoever did this, and make them pay.”
Justice was silent. Andrelia’s bitter words were ringing in his ears, caustic and tinged with a hate that was both terrifying and totally alien in her mouth. Yet it was there now, however she had reached this point, and he knew she meant every syllable. Really, could he blame her? She wanted justice, after all, he thought with no small share of self-disgust. She wanted him to do his job, to actually make the right decision for once. Isn’t that what this was? Justice?
Except… no. It wasn’t. The young Prophet swallowed hard then, his heart faltering in his chest. Andrelia wanted something else… something he couldn’t give. This wasn’t his role. 
“…You want vengeance,” Justice said quietly, and the realization was like a bloody sun on the horizon.
Andrelia paused, her mouth a hard line, her eyes still wet.
“…Maybe I do,” she admitted at last.
Justice said nothing for a moment.
To hell with caution, he decided, and when he spoke next the words carried every ounce of the agony in his heart.
“So do I.”

He turned and left without a word, swinging his whole weight on the door handle as if it could offer him respite for even a moment, his steps practically a march as he forced himself to remain composed. He was getting too good at choking back tears. One day they’ll overflow on me, he thought bitterly as he rounded a corner and still refused to let his face admit the truth. One day I won’t be able to hold them in anymore, and it will serve me right. That will be true justice, Andrelia. I can promise you, I won’t escape from my own sins. I’ve tried, but it’s too late for that now.
He reached an outside door and swung it open before he could change his mind.
I’ll pay the price for what I’ve abandoned.



prismaticbleed: (league)

I found some more to-be-heavily-revised drafts, this time from the “prequel” for Dream World.
I really, really love the ending of this one, and will keep it in the story somehow. Nevertheless, the conversational context here is being edited entirely for the final version, so here you go.

 

(Opal and Sage have recently met Deropélé, a Prophet Bothki. He is speaking to them here of their shared roles, as they have never met another one who knows, let alone, understands what they are before.)


Deropélé shook his head. “…I was unaware of my role for many years; all but oblivious to the greater purpose I had been given. It tore at me. I felt it in my blood, every moment. But I was not blessed, as you have been, young Wisdom. I had no word for my calling… nor did anyone I met.” He shrugged lightly. “How could they know?”
“Wait,” Sage broke in, distracted by sudden astonishment. “No one else could tell? Or even guess?”
Deropélé again shook his head. “Not a single soul.”
“But …” Her voice trailed off. She couldn’t wrap her mind around the notion. How could they not tell? Every person she had ever met carried a word with them, as clear to her as a song in the air was to her sister. And sure, her sister couldn’t feel those words, but… Sage always assumed that was because her sister had been given a different gift. But they were only two people! Surely someone besides her could have told this old creature what his word was?
“Most have forgotten that part of themselves,” Deropélé explained gently, noticing her bewilderment. “Creatures like you, who can feel and explain those old roles, are rare. There may not have been one like you for hundreds of years.”
“Hundreds?” Opal gasped on behalf of her sibling, who was now entirely speechless.
“It may sound incomprehensible, for one your age. But it is possible, this I know.”
“Have there been others like you in hundreds of years?” Opal questioned.
Deropélé laughed. “Hundreds of others. I began my life as a Sebit, the same as any other Bothki.”
Opal shook her head. “No, I mean like… like all three of us, I guess.” she clarified. “Creatures who can see things, and feel things.”
“There have,” he nodded. “Not many, but there have been others.”
“How many?”
“I would not know. But there are some who might.”
“Who?” Sage spoke at last, forgetting her confusion in the sudden light of hope.
“The same ones who would know their old roles.”
Sage’s ears pricked up. “You mean not everyone forgot?”
The moth’s dark eyes glimmered as he nodded. “Not everyone. There are some who remember, who promise to never forget. They are old species in this World, dedicated to the Light and the Prophets.”
“Prophets? Like us? Opal marveled.
“Like us.”
“Wow!” the little dragon exclaimed.
“…Why?”
Sage’s voice was quiet, confused, scared. Deropélé turned to her, listening wordlessly as she continued. “What are we?”
“We are Prophets,” the Bothki replied simply. “Messengers of the Light.”
But now Sage shook her head violently, suddenly unable to bear the weight of everything in it. “Not just that. I still don’t know what that means, not really, but…” She let out a huff, blinking back tears. “You’re a Bothki. What are we?” She spun to catch her sister’s eyes, desperately, before returning to the elder’s quiet stare. “You said you were born alone, but there are still so many other creatures like you. Opal and I, we’re…we’re just us. And now you’re saying that there haven’t been creatures like us in, in hundreds of years, and there are entire species out there looking up to us and…” She stopped, feeling helpless, but her sister was still watching her. She swallowed hard.
“I don’t feel very wise right now,” Sage confessed at length. Deropélé was still silent. “I feel like I don’t understand anything anymore.”
“You do,” the old Prophet finally spoke, quietly.
But Sage felt inconsolable. “Like what?” She cried. “From what you’re telling me, it sounds like all I know are things that no one else even understands!!”
“And that is what it means to be a Prophet.”
Sage fell silent. Somehow, like a tiny key turning in her heart, that made sense. She didn’t know how to put it into words, but… somehow, if only a little, she understood.
“I am sorry,” Deropélé continued after a few moments, “for giving you so much to ponder at once. I did not mean to overwhelm you.” He looked to her in honest apology, and Sage found she couldn’t hold it against him. He’d probably dealt with these same feelings when he learned what he was, after all.
“It’s okay,” Opal broke through her thoughts, a welcome smile to her voice. “There’s a lot to learn!”
“About that,” Sage continued her train of thought aloud, carefully. “If you didn’t know any of this stuff when you were born either, where did you learn it from?”
Deropélé smiled. “From the same individuals I was speaking of before you stopped me, understandably so. Do you recall what I said about them?”
“You said they remember things no one else does, like the things I feel in people, and that they’re dedicated to the Prophets like us somehow. But they taught you?” Sage added quickly, amazed all over again.
Deropélé nodded. “They did.”
“But how did you meet them? Did they find you like you found us?” Opal inquired.
“No. I found them,” Deropélé explained, a hint of weariness in his voice. “It was a long and arduous task, but I found them. And because they remembered who they were, they knew what I was, even when I didn’t. They taught me what no one else could possibly know.” He paused. “But even they had no word for my calling, the single force that led me to them, and to you. They had no word for it because it was not their answer to give me.” He spread his two hands out towards the Sisters, his eyes brightening. “It was yours.”
“Portent,” Sage answered, almost automatically. The word was strange to her, but the feeling…
Deropélé nodded. “Portent,” he repeated, pronouncing it like the name of an old friend. “I was always waiting, always watching. I always felt like something was on the horizon. I was told the feeling was common for a Prophet, as a herald of the Light, but they couldn’t know the truth. I did not have the feeling. I was the feeling.”
“What do you mean?”
“It took me many years to understand it myself. But I came to realize that my reason for existing as a Prophet was simply to prepare for those who would come after me.” He was silent for a moment, almost reverently. “My role was to be a harbinger, nothing less, nothing more. I waited for a lifetime, to play that part. But now…” He looked from one child to another. “I prayed for wisdom, to recognize this moment. Now, I can only look on in wonder. Two Prophets, born together as sisters… how perfect,” he reflected, “how perfect.” Then he leaned back and closed his eyes.
“I have been waiting for you. Perhaps the world has been waiting for you.”
Sage glanced at her sister. “What do you mean?”
Deropélé said nothing for a moment, but then his old face broke into a wide, serene smile. It was strangely grateful, as if this was the last time he would ever wear such a true expression, and the first time he ever had reason to do so.
“Something great is about to happen to this World,” he murmured. “Something great but terrible.”
“Great and terrible?” Opal squeaked, her pink eyes wide. “Why both?”
Deropélé opened his tired eyes, his face unchanging. “It will be a time of wonder; great wonder, but at the dark and light alike. And it will be accompanied by a great wisdom.” His eyes moved to Sage, who met them with a candid seriousness. “Great, but terrible. Wisdom is one of the Virtues, one of the most precious, but it is a heavy title to bear. Your paths will be troubled, Sisters. They will be rough. But such is the path of a Prophet, the path I have also walked, and will walk until I return to the Light.” He again closed his eyes, and was silent for a few moments, as Sage marveled at his unwavering smile. It, too, felt great but terrible: a tranquil mouth speaking such words.
“You must promise to love one another, Sisters. Always, and in all things.”
At this, the two children exchanged glances, Opal failing to hide the lines of joy around her eyes. “We will,” she sang.
Deropélé looked at her, but his own smile was fading. “Always.
There was a note of apology to the word, which was followed by silence as clear and heavy as a bell. Sage said nothing.
“…This World has waited long for Love to return. I have waited too. I still do.” A pause. “But I am young, and you are younger still, in the great jewel of life.
Love is the greatest Virtue, but great in its humility, great in its meekness. When one turns to pride, love suffers. When one turns to fear, love dies.” His gaze did not waver. “Your paths will be troubled, sisters. But you must never fail to love one another. In the end, that may be all you need. It may be all any of us need.”
“Need for what?” Sage asked quietly.
“Everything,” the old Prophet whispered in response. And although corners of his mouth turned up once more, he couldn’t hide the apology in his eyes.
Great and terrible, Sage thought to herself, solemnly.

prismaticbleed: (league)

(So I was just typing out rough ideas for Dream World the other night and this one happened.
I really like it, even if it’s somewhat unrefined, so I’m going to share it with you.)

# dreamworld # jewelmonsters # justice # revenge # text post # btw they're not literal 'brothers' as we understand it # but it's the closest word i can find for their genetic closeness that is easily understood so # in any case their relationship is one of the most interesting gorgeous and heartbreaking things i've ever seen
 

Justice & Revenge are sitting somewhere together, about a foot apart, looking out over a vista view, probably of the city. it is overcast, smelling like rain.

…everything is gray and the entire sky feels like it is about to cry.
revenge is staring out at it, a look of directionless, anxious sadness on his face. he’s somewhat distracted and pensive. the breeze picks up.
justice is watching him, from the right. he’s visibly holding back his emotions but they are too powerful and honest and he is failing.
his mouth keeps shifting into a tight frown, and he keeps biting his lip, trying not to sob. his eyebrows are knotted with the same feeling, his eyes wanting to look away from his brother, to hide this, but unable to. he leans in and reaches out with his left hand, to gently cradle the side of his twin’s face with it. revenge’s eyes widen in surprise, but he does not flinch. he only turns his head slightly, causing it to nestle more completely in justice’s hand, as his brother pointedly wipes away the blood from that eye with his thumb.
revenge’s face crumples and softens both, just enough, at this sudden compassionate gesture. there is a sort of delicate hope in his face as he now watches justice pull his hand back, thumb still held up with purpose, still wet and red.
justice meets his too-fragile eyes with a gaze holding more contrition and resolution than he’s felt in years. his mouth tightens once more to match his throat, his breath now as full of waiting rain as the clouds. his blue irises are floodgates faltering before a sea.
justice pulls his hand in close, and with all the purpose of a priest, presses his brother’s blood to his heart jewel, and pushes down.
his entire body hitches in the same direction and a sob helplessly wells up from his throat, something desperate and burning and full of the ache that’s been living in his too-empty chest.
revenge’s eyes widen, still locked on the red-streaked gem, still painted with disbelief. his mouth opens for a moment, but his face is pulled tighter than his heartstrings as well and he cannot manage a single word, cannot manage anything but a shaky breath as his eyes now meet his twin’s, flooding crimson all over again.
he tries again to speak. his voice catches on something shattered and he falters, his shoulders crumpling into it too, everything in him slowly collapsing in the wake of that tiny consecrated motion before him.
and all at once justice is moving again, turning on his knees, both hands reaching out this time to cup revenge’s face as the distance between them finally closes– and revenge gasps, as suddenly and deeply as if he had been struck, as justice presses their star jewels together.
“show me everything,” justice whispers, his voice fierce and soft like distant thunder.

and for a moment revenge is too overwhelmed to do anything.
his entire being is intoxicated with hope, inundated with the sudden contact, the intimacy of it, with what this all means–
then revenge takes his brother’s face in hands that never thought they could touch something so holy, and squeezing his eyes shut against the agonizing joy, opens his mind to him completely.


KLK

Aug. 19th, 2016 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 





Interesting thoughts while watching kill la kill.



(started august 18th; continued through august 21st)



There's still sheer terror tied to sexuality, as well as "obligatory submission,"
except.
except when jay is in charge.

I once heard a saying like, "to overcome fear, embrace it." It's something with healing PTSD I think; how you have to be able to DEAL with what scares you, head-on, right there, without giving it power.
Long story short, the only way we're going to get past a fear of sexuality is by not letting fear eat us alive, and just giving in to what WE actually feel.

Which is, Jay's infinite platonic affectionate love for EVERYTHING.


This show's going to have a massive impact on us, I just know it.



(stream of consciousness gets data better; write this that way)


- scene w/ teacher fanservice was first scary one. not jay watching though!! "2007 girl" with no solid name. very scared. jay took over, "all right, what if I was ryuko?"

really,
jay just wants to kiss everyone,
he does not care, it's all fine with him, as long as it's platonic. and he'll defend that, while pushing limits, because he's not scared, he DOESN'T FEEL SCARY STUFF.
so by not getting shackled by fear, he stays free.

⋆ WILLPOWER is huge in anime.
"if you lose mentally, it's all over"


episode freaking three

"the fact that you are embarrassed by the values of the masses only shows how small you are! if it means fulfilling (my) ambitions, (i) will show neither shame nor hesitation… even if (I bare myself) for all the world to see! my actions are utterly pure!"
^ surprisingly relevant line. can be used for good or bad ends!

the "get naked" thing in the aspect of naked=open is HUGE for us

"you need to become my skin" that whole concept is so interesting

"the more my heart was closed, the more you yearned for a blood connection!"
"you are wearing me, and I have been put on by you"

the ending theme lyrics changed to we

THE FREAKING MARRIAGE PARALLELS
AND THE GORGEOUS FANSERVICE+BODY HORROR TRANSFORMATIONS
I LOVE THAT


episode four starts with so much more connection/care showing between them? so fast?
or did the ep3 connection imply a deeper bond initiated?
type about that more

also I LOVE MAKO. she's fearless in her honesty and simplicity, it's fantastic.
I want a buddy like her irl to be honest. someone sweet & enthusiastic & grateful but also with a skeleton of steel, so to speak.
just the way she talks to people is AMAZING.

also. it's always been a goal of ours to GET THAT WILLPOWER anime talks about.
like, ryuko's personality, that determined "I can do this/ I'll kick your ass because I have something worthwhile to fight for" bit. we USED to be like that waaaay back in childhood and it got buried?
we need it back, ACTIVELY. softness is vital but it needs to be balanced by what laurie tends to hold almost exclusively lately.
more than anyone else, JAY NEEDS IT.



this show is so over-the-top, I love it.


I've noticed that school star life-fiber wearers are proud and rely on their own power?
like in k6bd, the "poor swordsmen" who only care about winning?
whereas ryuko is relying on her strength with senketsu. it's that tandem thing. partnership.


ohh and that's gonna be the issue of ep 5 isnt it.

"victory isnt determined solely by who has the superior physical abilities."

see that's the thing about protagonists like ryuko right now. too much fire. too much arrogance in it. she's not being as humble and open as she needs to be, she's not being truly vulnerable, which will allow her to use that fiery power BETTER, in a true way. without being burned by it.


oh my heart
when mako shows up (bless her) and frees senketsu,
and ryuko catches him, and her eyes, and she just holds him--

"let go of it"
"you'll have to pry him out of my cold dead hands"

this show is killing me at last thank you oliver

oh and thank god trigger dude is the best dude. I love when characters like him-- like bismuth, really-- who are doing harsh things because of deep pain, are suddenly shown a truth that they were unaware of and it resonates with something deeper than the pain and they shift. they stop hunting, they start protecting.
I love that. I love that, it's so important to me. I'm so glad he had that realization.
"they care for each other"
and suddenly he cares for them too.

"you and i need to become even stronger. no, we can become even stronger. if we're together."


I NEED SLEEP SEE YOU TOMORROW





"this is the resolve of a man who has realized the error of his ways and sacrificed everything!"
that is what WE need to do.

resolve is key here. resolve and willpower. what jewel monsters hold those?


"the eyes of the mind"
VEZERAI parallel


"prosperity will lead to greed, and greed will lead to their eventual downfall! once they have a taste of wordly pleasures, they're enslaved by them forever!"

that is horrifically relevant to our current situation.

greed is the current vice we're fighting. I'm dead serious.
the eating disorder isn't an issue. it's the fear of lack, the fear of "going back to the slums," growing awful rotten teeth and grabbing everything it can hold, wanting solely for the sake of want, terrified of ever having an empty stomach or empty hands because that feels too much like the void it clawed its way out of.

well you know what?
I miss the void.



"it was just a nasty glint."

and then there's the turnaround we need.

"people aren't as weak as you say they are! people can suppress their desires through sheer willpower!"

god's given us that exact chance, RIGHT NOW.

good. let's DO THIS.



"…we learned that obsessing over short-term wants isn't any good."
"yes indeed, there is luck in the last helping."


"that is what discipline is about!"
"even if no one disciplines me, I discipline myself!"
"by shackling myself and whipping myself mercilessly, I tried to set an example… 'see my behavior and correct your own!' they would mend their ways of their own accord. to impose order on (their) independence… and to those who still refused to learn, I held back my tears and gave them a taste of the cleansing whip! …if you refuse the whip of love, then you leave me no choice!"
"your independence is revoked! I'm going to mold you into a proper student!"

well doesn't that hit far too uncomfortably close to home.

"become obsessed with resolve, and even that will turn to arrogance."

we need to think/talk about all this stuff asap, seriously.

"when it comes to haphazard attacks, the most important thing to do is dodge them."
"evasion impossible?"
"make a crazy attack even crazier, and it'll hit."

metaphorically this applies to our current situation, so

"what I want is data. not victory."

AND THAT'S THE DAMNED SCIENTIST.

we were just thinking about the splinters yesterday, how scary that was. remember how "the scientist" started out as one of them? the most dangerous one.
his original role may (thank god) be dead, but in this new war against new vices… I think he's still around, or at least, his anchor is.

think about it. these "food addictions" aren't even wants. they're COMPULSORY, because someone keeps wanting to know WHAT THEY DO when we eat them.
the current killer is coconut. we know it's not safe, because
1. oil content causes the dreaded "deep nausea" that makes us want to die
2. it is never kept down; it is too bulky and oily, it WILL be immediately purged
3. it causes phlegm coughs, awful stomach aches, bowel distress, etc. IBS stuff
4. it is bloody expensive
5. it is literally a "waste food;" it is bought TO be purged basically. we are too afraid to swallow it so it doesn't even count as food to us.
BUT someone keeps buying it BECAUSE…
1. it has "the best texture"
which is FALSE. we choke on it. yeah it's interesting sensory-wise, but that's bullshit. we're not spending our hard-earned money on fucking mouthfeel experience.we should be buying FOOD. not luxury wasteful crap.
2. "someone said coconut is good for you and we SHOULD eat it"
ignoring the "bad" symptoms which "shouldn't happen" and forcing it.
but I'm tying this all to the scientist because,
3. data keeps getting wiped after we eat it, and the addiction continues because "I want to try again and see if anything different happens this time."
it's all intellectual, detached bullshit, and it is KILLING us when tied to the "forcing" issue.

you know, we did really beautifully well today until someone ate that coconut. that's the forcing. that's the damned scientist not accepting any data other than what matches what HE wants to be true. some shitty scientist he is.

but enough of that. back to klk.



"surely it's more important to know the rules than it is to know shame"
^ SEE THE PREVIOUS TOPIC.

"a skyscraper built within your heart will never fall down."
literal headspace.
god, that's just too relevant, and so hopeful


it's too late, were going to end up killing ourself if we don't stop pushing too hard, goodnight.



the bit about tuning forks and pure tones and heartbeat is just
terrifically resonant

thanks for that.

(do revisit that entire concept/topic again btw because it really is just that resonant)


"I cannot analyze something without data"
yeah but do we really need to freaking analyze EVERYTHING

isn't there more to understanding? truly so, with us?



HOOOOOOLY SHIT

I AM SO GLAD WE STAYED UP TO WATCH THIS EPISODE THE PLOT JUST EXPLODED


okay we'll continue this tomorrow (later today) fo'reals BYE




"in other words, the deeper the hatred, the deeper the love grows."
nui is so unsettling. what is her deal.
her utter disregard for the fourth wall is just as disturbing, really.

THAT BODY-HORROR FUSION IS AMAZING (and disturbing, but talk about design)

I don't know what's going on with the starry black water but it's gorgeous

"you will become even stronger. it is merely a rite of passage."


"what is clothing?!"
"clothing is sin! man's original sin!"
"indeed… when man ate the forbidden fruit of the tree of knowledge, he became ashamed of his nakedness and covered his nethers with fig leaves. from the tie humanity first gained free will as human beings, it has been his fate to cover his body in the clothing called sin… we alone know man's sin and create clothing for clothing's sake!"

"clothing is the world! the grand will that wraps the heavens, the earth, and mankind, covering all."

what is with ragyo's hair it's gorgeous.


I have to admit, I like Kaneo Takarada's design & voice. I'm not sure what it is about that character style that I find so interesting but I do. I think it's that rolling casual edge? (older jewel talking)

"this is a non-euclidean space creation ritual… use this as a basis for a paradox painting!"

⋆ "an escher topology attack… the divine four formation employs geomagnetism to envelop this location in special electromagnetic waves, thereby causing disruptions in the nerve signals of the human brain. the picture they just drew altered this area's phase space and disrupted its geomagnetism! in short, they have negated their barrier!"

using art in a reality-altering sense like that is SO COOL.
and it's very resonant with us. keep that concept in mind for both magicwarp and dreamworld as well, as it's just as relevant to them as it is to us.

"pomp and circumstance 'em" followed by the sudden barrage of heart-shaped shockwaves was so great.
reminds me of my old fei-yen. gosh I love her, I miss her!

⋆NAME THE "LJ TYPER" WHO WRITES LIKE THIS.

"I'm getting stronger?" "it's because you're blinded by greed! you're so desperate cause you're fixated on your desire to get Senketsu back to normal."
"I'm not the usual ryuko matoi right now. I'm a ryuko matoi who's blinded by greed because what she wants is almost in reach."

this is one heck of a double-edged sword.
I wonder if "greed" is the wrong word. or maybe, this is a doorway to transmute greed into something virtuous? like here, ryuko is using it as a sort of fiery determination, as a good want, that she's "greedy" for to the point of absolute fixated dedication?
type about that more.


"what I struck was their hearts."
"it is not money that rules men. it is fear."
^ like we just said, the "greed" issue isn't about wanting in and of itself, it's fear of lack.
that can only be overcome by TRUST in God's providence, which is a constant, so open your heart okay?


"right next to you is the safest place"


"have you forgotten the rage in your heart that wants revenge for your father!?"
"I haven't forgotten! but I'm done wallowing in it."
"I'll live for the desire of what's almost in reach, without getting lost in the rage."

the statement of ambitions not justifying their means is very important.
satsuki's "lofty ambitions" annihilated a whole city, and ryuko says she will not tolerate that misuse of power. ryuko fights to protect her friends, and in doing so she does not commit violent "necessary sacrifices" as satsuki does.

"prove it to me with deeds, not words!"

"you would be failing to avenge your father."
"I can't sacrifice the lives of others to do it."


PLOT TWIST



I love how it's a plot point now how none of the "good guys" are wearing clothes.
it makes me think of that one finale episode of sailor moon, how nudity is presented as something good and natural instead of something shameful, which honestly I am sick of.
we don't talk about it much but nakedness is viewed as pure in headspace which is why we were SO ANGRY when the hackers were trying to corrupt it. well they failed, inevitably.
but it's still an awful thing in media. nakedness is typically used as a "bad" thing. even just bare skin is viewed as bad. we're tired of it. so this is deeply refreshing and relieving, it makes me smile (and laugh at the execution; this show is still so over-the-top but i get the gist).


…I didn’t mention this, but what terrifies and sickens me the most about ragyo is the way she just passively molests her own daughter.
and in the context of the show, I realized something.
if this series was genderbent, that behavior would probably be met with immediate outrage and screams of "gay rape" and junk like that. but, here, with two women, I was shocked to find that my mind saw this as normal.
there were no cries of "lesbian rape" or anything like that.
my brain honestly thought, "that's just what women do."
and then I realized,
when you are raised as a female (at least, in our experience), clothing serves to objectify you, even to your own parents.
how many OTHER little girls were "passively molested" by their own mothers?? felt up while wearing pretty clothes, commented on concerning their "sexiness" and "shapeliness" before they even hit puberty????
how many other little girls were shoved into pageants and weddings and plays and all the while, makeup and fucking clothing were used to turn you into nothing but a mirror of lust, a consumeable doll???
too many, I bet. it's revolting.
so ragyo feels like a personification of that, to me.
it's nauseating.

and all the heroes are naked, and it's not being sexualized, and I'M REALLY GLAD ABOUT THAT.
it's the ironic flipside of what's "usual" and it's frankly what my life has already been like.



ryuko's existential crisis is breaking my heart.
seeing her react with such utter rage, with cutting EVERYONE out of her life and just surrendering to despair and hatred, is almost unbearable.

what the hell did she DO TO RYUKO


”it'd be child's play to reawaken her by making her experience intense existential terror."

"even if smashed to a million pieces, if a single fragment remains, the whole can be reconstituted!"

both those things are 100% headspace/DID relevant. too much.


I want to say I hate nui and ragyo but the truth is I'm terrified.
I am literally scared sick of them. scared to death. when I see them my stomach hits the floor.
they remind me so much of the abuse we forcibly forgot.
I don’t ever want to endure that hell again, but they are it, they look so much LIKE it,
they are almost literal personifications OF it,
god it's scaring me so much.


oh
"that is the bliss of slavery."
so that's what happened to ryuko. this isn't her at all.

possession parallels too, huh

(I do like the explanation for why senketsu's outfit form is so revealing; that’s interesting)



I have never been so upset/disturbed by an anime before; I am honestly an anxious wreck right now.
god I hope this ends well, please.

oh THANK GOD

"I have to take it off, even if I die! because if I don’t, I'll never get to wear senketsu again!"

god that's a shot to the heart


I have to be up at 5 and it's going to be 1 when I finish episode 22 and I don’t care.
I need to see how this works out. I have to.

and this episode is gorgeous

"I understand now. The world is not cut from the same cloth. It is because it is overflowing with inexplicable, unidentifiable things that the world is so beautiful. fight at my side so that we may protect that world, ryuko!"

I
I was just thinking this exact thing on the drive home today.
seeing all the little warm lights in the windows of people's houses, windows down with the sweet night-forest air pouring in, the sunset all vivid blues and pinks splashed across the heavens.
I nearly cried with joy. I loved it all so much. I want to protect it all, and even better, I want to protect it on an individual basis.
the world is not cut from the same cloth. protecting the world as a conglomerate concept doesn't do it true justice.
you have to protect the world as its heart. as the people. as every little precious tiny thing, in and of itself, as part of the whole.


"don't let their love for you go to waste. be happy enough to make up for our cursed family."

there is so much love in this series, I adore it.

two more episodes to go.
let's do that tomorrow, after I get some precious little sleep.

(I love this ending theme so much btw; it's adorable)

BTW THE DIFFERENT LYRICS ARE REALLY IMPORTANT.

"it's been easy to blame someone else for my failure, but if I keep doing it, there will be no tomorrow for me. I was probably just lazy, I'm sorry."


she's not going to kill them (yet) because they're "precious energy sources."
that's deeply upsetting.
it's blatant disregard for the sanctity of life, plus objectification.


"I will atone for my shameful behavior through my actions!"
"behold the power of my freed ego! the shackles undone and all pride cast aside!"

this super transformation is GORGEOUS

"the closer I come to dying, the stronger I bounce back"


"you can't drag the past around with you forever!"

clean cut from the past/ present selves better than past selves/ sheathing the old sword/ moving on and graduating
VERY RELEVANT THEMES TO OUR LIFE RIGHT NOW

"he'll always be with you in your heart."






WHAT A GREAT SHOW, SERIOUSLY

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (league)

I DID IT
I FINISHED THE THEME FOR MAGE ANGELS

It was entirely a happy accident but I adore it. It captures exactly what I want this series to feel like, deep down in its bones; all delicate bittersweet hope… glittering beneath a night sky full of dying stars.

I hope you love it too.

jan 9 2016

Jan. 9th, 2016 12:36 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



...I think we're in one of those "dead periods" again.

I just got FL Studio working since we had the laptop crash.
...We lost over a year of work.

It feels like waking up from a dream. Last year, we tried harder than ever to get back into music, and now... now, it's all gone.
But not only that, the worst bit is that we cannot remember what we wrote. We had SO many new files and I cannot remember a single one. That's the most disturbing thing about this.
It's why we're struggling so hard to work on the Leagueworlds, too. We lost all the old info in a dead timeline, in 2012... we don't remember anything firsthand from that time in our life. So we have virtually no idea what those first 17 years of work of art contained.
Yes, there's still the backup written files on our computer-- and that has more value than the art, I would argue-- but now we don't have visuals, and since we can't even hear without pictures, that lack of all pictoral representation is jarring, even if we have no idea what it contained anymore.

...We lost over a year of music and we cannot remember what it was, let alone how to write it again, let alone how to get this program working properly again... I have no idea what we did, or how.
That's... I don't know. Life's been like that for a while. The sudden, utter absence of knowledge that we previously had and/or took for granted, waking up one morning and it's... gone.

We get that with headspace a lot too.
I should mention that's why we gave up on the idea of a comic, at least one that illustrated our past life... even now, reviewing the archives, it's all alien. The vast majority of this feels like someone else's lifetime, and I'm sure it was, but... for the gaps and breaks to be moving closer and closer... I mean, our current memory starts halfway through 2013. And that year is terrifically spotty at best, with weird chunks of recall dispersed throughout the latter half of the year depending on who was even alive at the time. But... that means our total life recall, ACTUAL recall, caps in at literally under three years currently. We're barely a toddler as far as coherent age-time is concerned. That's not much.
...And yet we have to live as a 25-year-old adult when we're awake.
Not to mention everyone expects us to live according to a past that we not only feel no ties to, but have no substantial knowledge of, and which feels most of our physical-life fronters with nausea and fear when they are faced with that burden.

But that's not the current point here.
The current point is... we've been pushed WAY BACK to square one right now.
The art is gone. The music is gone. The writing is partly gone, we did lose a fair amount in 2012 and 2015, but the vital roots still exist. However. Most of it is now false, or alien, or unwritable. The World-roots that existed three years ago no longer exist. So we have to start over on those, too, but... that's an effort. That's a real effort, and we are trying, but we're just weirdly subconsciously disturbed and upset and sobbing over the knowledge that there's this gap in our psyche, something that once held something, and which is now a blind spot, now a hole, now an emptiness that shouldn't be there and yet is and although we can't remember it notbeing there, we know that at one point, it wasn't.

...Maybe that's another motivation towards the eating-disorder alters. There's abuse purgation, abuse imitation, malformed coping, social conformity, seeking acceptance, seeking non-being, and now this... just wanting to somehow fill up that awful nothingness with something, not knowing how else to do so, desperate for the return of something we can't get back, not how it was, not anymore.

...


Headspace is in a really weird place right now too.
We're still functioning, absolutely. We're still healing and communicating.
But... Jay asked something yesterday, when we were meditating. "What do we do when there are no more problems to solve?"
...We were created to protect, to heal, to manage... when we no longer have to do any of that, what do we do?
Laurie shrugged and said "create," hearkening back to the Jewel bloodline purposes, but... I guess that's what this entry is about. We want to create, but... the more we look at it, we have to stop trying to pick up the pieces. We have to just leave that shattered mess on the floor and walk away. Our mind is beating us to it. Our mind is forgetting that pile of broken glass was ever anything but that. Our mind is asking us why we keep staring at rubble, why we don't go build something instead.
God knows we want to, but... our life situation is no longer how it was in high school or whenever. We no longer have that sort of empty, set-schedule environment, where we could literally put the body on autopilot for 8+ hours a day and just let the Jewels create nonstop inside.
God also knows that if we win the lottery tonight the first thing we're doing is going back to school, so that we could get an education AND dive right back into that creative mindspace again.


...In the meantime, what do we do.
We do have a few mp3s saved of some files we lost, so maybe we can listen to those and recreate them the best we can... but...
...Do we want to write music? Do we know how? Better yet, since I obviously don't, does anyone else? I'm sure someone does, so how to we find them? How do we get them out to work in the first place?
...And, again, do we even want to do this anymore? Is it doing good? I know part of us likes it, but...


...There's this weird sort of tiredly content apathy washing over anything. A strange childlike empty happiness, something like an infant in the womb, something that just wants to sleep, something that isn't really depressed or angry or melancholic or anything... something that literally just wants to spend its days in dreams or in dreamspace.


...And God doesn't that tear at our heart.
Has anyone here ever really talked about how real dreams are for us? How we LITERALLY feel more alive when we're asleep than when we're awake? How reality itself feels UNREAL in the waking, but crystal clear in dreamtime? How one of the fastest ways to ground and center and "pay attention" in the physical is to tell ourself "I'm dreaming right now???"
What does that tell you?
...Last night we slept for... 12 hours, at least. We were exhausted; we've been wanting to get a full night's sleep all through December, but it didn't happen. So we needed this.
But... we were dreaming about flying, and wandering joyfully, and becoming Jewel Monsters, and big wide vast open spaces... about trees and rain and rivers and airports and churches and towns. It felt more real than anything we've lived with our eyes open. We felt alive.
...The only curse is that this extends to our nightmares too. That's the only price we have to pay here.


...
Headspace is the same.
God, headspace is the same, why do people think we struggle to live a physical existence, it makes no sense, we aren't OUT here, not truly, not clearly, not when we can close our eyes and "see" the internal world with more awareness and less fogginess than we just saw the outside one...
...When we're sick or scared or highly disoriented, when our head is spinning and we honestly can't think straight, when our physical perception is so muddled that we can look right at a page of a book and not even know what language it is... even then, even then, if we just close our eyes for a moment and float backwards and upwards into headspace... immediately, IMMEDIATELY, even if we're sick or in pain or disoriented beyond belief... immediately, everything makes sense.
We aren't dizzy. We aren't confused. We don't feel out-of-body, we don't feel foggy-headed, we aren't plagued by racing thoughts. We can read and speak and think.
The instant we open our eyes it's a mess again.


What the hell is even happening here?


So I don't know what we're dealing with in life right now.
2016 hasn't "started" yet for us-- despite our brain bizarrely thinking "well duh" or "about time" or "it's been 2016 for ages now" whenever we see the date, like we've been waiting for it for some unknown reason. Nevertheless, January OF 2016 still hasn't settled in entirely. We're still trying to recover from the shock of December, the absent Christmas season, and the total lack of snow. We are really screwed up this year, because summer didn't end until barely two weeks ago, we're still trying to pull our brain out of autumn of 2014, and family stress keeps shoving us back further into 2010.
Therapy is the lifesaver here; it's going spectacularly well, and it's keeping us not only working but also aware of ourselves and our progress. So we're thankful for that.


...We really have to cut this short for now. It's 12:16 and we wanted to stop staying up so late for the new year, at least. That and eating better, not hurting ourselves so badly with that... we're untangling that as carefully as we can. Jemma and Jackie are working together a little better but Jessica is still uncaring, the Destroyer is suddenly back full-force, as are her vicious helpers... that one hyperreligious alter who "hates sinners" keeps coming out too, screaming and trashing things in the name of "merciless good" or whatever. You get the picture: a lot is going on. But 2016 is Leon's color, all vivid indigo light, and that's interesting so we'll see how this goes.


It's going to take a LOT of patience, a LOT of meticulous revision, and a LOT of internal grounding in order to even be capable of writing for the Leagueworlds again. So much toxicity and falsehood got shoved into them, from both feelings of obligation, and internalizing what other people told us it should be, etc. At least three of those Worlds have to literally be torn to the groundand rebuilt almost from scratch.
...but it'll be done. It'll be done, to the best of our ability, if only for the sake of healing. We don't know what end this is all going for anymore. We have no idea if some of these worlds are even supposed to go anywhere. Dream World is, but THAT needs to be rewound to freaking 2002 in order to function right now... literally wipe the past 13 years off the map, and thank God for that. Mage Angels may or may not be able to persist as it is now; it feels like it wants to shed its darkness like a winter coat in summer. Parnassus, Puppetstrings, Magicwarp, and Event Horizon all have awfully heavy tangled vibes shoved on them that need to be removed, and they all might be "starting over" plot-wise for the most part. Hokthai, Oneircia, and Halcyon Days all have huge gaps between beginning and end, and we have no clue what fits there due to how much their base structure keeps massively shifting. Voltage has morphed entirely, Nogaisa may be doing the same, LG*Girls still feels like a concept instead of a story... Rosewindow has a solid heart but it's been threatened by its proximity to headspace so it might be "starting over from square one" too. You get the picture.

Dream World is the most beloved and requires completion even if the others fall away. Rosewindow feels vastly important and we want to see that completed too. Hokthai and Parnassus are dear to our heart, and Mage Angels still feels like it has a message to give. Those are the main ones. We can start there.

Again, I'm babbling. I'm sorry. It's late.

More than anything, we need to go back to a childhood state of mind to write this stuff. It's MANDATORY.
Also we need to figure out how to tap into our childhood virtues without gaining its vices. We want that fiery indomitable confidence, that total self-assurance and power, that defined whoever we were in early elementary school... but we don't want their pride and selfishness and rage and spite.
A few people in our System have a healthy version of that brazen confidence (Frenchie and Genesis immediately come to mind), but people like them keep getting pushed out of fronting by the gatekeeper-esque girls that are full of nothing but shallow self-doubt and nonexistence. They're tied to around 2007 in existence, and we don't like them, but we don't hate them. We just want them to either heal and stop sabotaging our health, or get out of the damn way.

I'm sorry. I'm really really sorry.
The weight of this is getting to me and we just want to cry inside, we want to sleep for days and cry, but we can't, we have work and we have to help the family and we have to be a "normal functioning adult" but we need to cope, we need to figure out where and when the heck we are, and what we're supposed to be doing... I mean we can definitely be patient, we can wait until it reveals itself, but we won't even see that answer if we're mired in the exhausted self-destruction our damaged socials keep perpetuating out of this desperate super-shallow desire to just not exist.
You kids have it al wrong. We WANT to exist. More than anything, we want to LIVE.
...But remember what we said about dreaming.
That's the most ironic thing about all of this.



I'm going to bed. We haven't been tuned into headspace and I can't do that anyway and I'm afraid I'm letting toxic vibes in so for the sake of actual functioning (God help me I literally can't tune into headspace that means i AM unhealthy) I'm going to leave.

 

 

 

 




prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 

 JANUARY

 


Brainchild, Chapter 1, page 45.

 

This comic is incredible on any given day, but this recent update just kicked me in the chest with personal relevance.
I... I have experienced this, too many times over, with aching furious weeping real headvoices, over and over, and each time is a new sword to my heart. Don't you dare tell me I'm not real.
...I won't. Not anymore. Not after everything I've seen and felt and heard. I'll never say those blind words ever again.
You are real. You are all real, so beautifully terribly real.
Don't ever let me forget.

#normally this would go on the system blog but i want it on my main to force me to be openly honest with myself about this #really though this aches like hell #but that's a good sign #also i adore this woman's art style and aspire to emulate it one day

 

 



"prayer" and "lovers," two of my favorite works by my favorite artist.
Their work in this style is surreal and strange, unexplained and imaginative, oddly delicate and innocent. It's my personal vibe in a nutshell and I adore it.

 

 

artandspirituality: In Islam it’s forbidden (perhaps more like impossible) to depict God by name or icon, so they just draw its essence directly, and make entire buildings in homage to the structure, beauty, and intricacy of God.
It's a visual koan, almost-- the mind is stunned to ecstatic silence from the overwhelming incomprehensibility of such a place. Yet even in its grandeur, it only captures the tiniest splinter of the essence of God, just a fragile formidable glimpse of something ineffable and sublime.
And that is true representation of God as far as I am concerned, something that cuts through the muffled familiarity of icons and statues... it is something incredible and terrific and almost alien, a snapshot of that which is within all Creation, portrayed in the only way we mortal beings are capable of enduring and understanding. But it is truth enough.

I'm rambling. This just means a lot to me.

 

APRIL 

 

 
This pulls at that quiet part of my heart that adores math but doesn’t quite know how to speak yet.
There is this strange unsettling vastness to numbers that shakes me to my roots. It’s scary sometimes but I’m drawn to it like a moth.
In any case this feels like the universe...and that last panel is a punch straight to the chest.

Also this feels SO much like the lower city rooms in headspace; the stuff deep down in the building underground... especially the red glow of that exit door.

 I have so much to say about this and no words that work. 

 


 
May 30: Feast Day of St. Joan of Arc
ST. JOAN OF ARC WITH ST. MICHAEL THE ARCHANGEL- William Hart McNichols (Fr. Bill McNichols)

This is going on my main blog instead of my religious one for these reasons:

1. Joan of Arc is my personal “patron saint,” mostly because 2. everyone used to compare her to me as a child, and when I got older I learned that 3. she had some really unusually religious experiences too, like me, with a particular connection to St. Michael. So those alone merit a personal resonance with this painting.
But... reason #4 is that, in this picture, she looks just like I did when I was about 19, during one of the most trying times of my life. That means something I can’t quite put into words. 

 



Every year, at the Easter and Christmas vigils, I get this exact feeling.
It’s a unique sort of quiet promise, a knowledge that in the morning there will be a fulfillment of the joy we are celebrating in these finals waiting hours... but not just yet, not yet.
So I would stand on the sidewalk and look up at the stars and snow and church towers and I would just... be. Right in that moment, the last night before the brilliant dawn.
It’s a hard feeling to put into words, but it is deep and real and it shines, and it’s the sort of thing that defines me personally.

 

 
The feeling this gives me is indescribable.

...It’s the feeling of long car trips to faraway places, really.
Driving early in the morning or late at night always makes time dissolve for me. So does seeing those dark green road signs. There’s a strange liminal magic to car travel that I adore. It’s the same thing I get in airports.
Cities also hold an odd sort of living moving magic, quiet but powerful, flowing under bridges and in summer shadows and up sparkling skyscraper windows... burning and cool and laughing and formidable all at once.
Pairing those two things, cities and travel, gives me a feeling like a dream, like being alive in some sort of lucid wonder, and that is really something else.

 
 

My dream is to be both.
I cannot create something without melting into it. If I am an artist, then I must become what is becoming through me, if you get what I’m saying.
Effectively, music is etched into my bones and paint runs through my veins. No matter how much I may doubt it, I cannot deny the fact that, in one way or another, I AM an artist.

 

MAY

 

(art credit to imagni)

I can empathize with this far too well.
It’s a big strange fear as an artist: that I have no real identity or worth aside from the work I create. In a way it’s really not a bad thing... but some days it’s an awful sort of existential ache, because I don’t want to just be a channel for art-- I want to BE art.
I want to be just as colorful and inspiring and magical as what I can make with my hands... and on the bad days I’m afraid that’s just not possible. But I will never lose hope.

Sorry for rambling, but this is important to me.

 

 

This is the sort of imagery that makes me really existential and really peaceful all at once.
Technology from the 80s especially tends to do that to me; it feels like this clumsy excited grasping of the staticky ichor of the universe-- the building blocks of structure, the impossibly simple language of infinite complexity. It’s all vivid color shocks, contained in geometry and grids, stark against sheer blackness. It’s so childlike at times, even in its surreality. But it’s because there’s something genuine trying to be communicated through it, and anything less simple would only distract, detract.
To me, it’s like... if space tried to talk to us. I feel this is what it would turn out like. Something untranslatable, unbearably rich with the unknown, and the only way it can possibly be expressed, is like this. Color and math and black expanse. It’s the minimum, and it’s the maximum.
Modern technology feels too personal to me, to capture this? Oddly, in becoming more streamlined, more elegant, almost more “organic” in its fluidity, it has lost this sort of raw alien honesty. Down to the bones it’s still circuitboards and code, and I love seeing that hidden even in the prettiest new gadget... but even moreso, I love when this sort of old-but-newborn language breaks through the glamour, reminding us of just what we’re playing with.
It’s why I love glitch art and music. It’s a break in the matrix, a sudden jolt through the comfy predictability and softness we tend to get complacent in. There’s a somewhat disturbing incomprehensibility to it, but... it’s the same feeling I get in churches sometimes. Out there, in here, echoed in every atom, something is grander, something is stranger. And I think that says a lot too.

 

I could write for hours on this topic. It’s oddly dear to me.

 


JUNE




cparris"I had never heard of Denis before making this, and once I found out about him I couldn’t resist. He was a Bishop of Paris and was martyred by decapitation. He then picked up his head and walked six miles while preaching a sermon. Some artists have depicted him with the halo behind his head even when it’s in his arms, but I just loved the idea of an empty halo too much!"

#symbolic imagery #laurie #jay #gorgeously painful #i adore this #both the art and the story behind the saint




"your [characters] are like geodes. if you want to see what they're really made of, you must break them."

#gemstones in general are tied to the system #it's surprisingly subtle as gems are hugely significant in the leagueworlds #but in any case this post feels very applicable to us as of late #with no small share of warning #many of us have not 'broken' yet and those people are all being pushed to #so here's some hope as to the outcome



#we have a problem where our 'happy people' always come out in therapy #and always end up saying this #even if a drastically suicidal alter was out five minutes prior #and there is blood all over our arms #that happy dude is going to insist that everything is sunshine and rainbows #because to them it really is #so this is both a good thing and a bad thing



This happens frequently when our trauma-related stress level gets too high– everyone gets forcibly “switched out” to leave the body empty and numb, and this is exactly what it feels like.


+When you’re trying to make a decision, but your alters keep arguing/talking so loud that you can’t think straight:


#floating voices #every time we go out in public this happens #this is also why we hate going shopping


#i adore this #the damaged ones #healing work #this is heartbreaking and hopeful all at once



#water has always been this constant background presence in headspace #but its significance is ASTRONOMICAL #this image looks like it would be foreboding but it doesnt feel that way at all #which is very interesting #reset attempts #hope #strangest set of tags i've ever put in succession




caitlynkurilichPenance, Labyrinth, and Array, Graphite & Digital Media, 2012.
"Hey, would you look at that! Here are some illustrations on the relation between torture and the old Catholic Church that I possibly completely forgot about."

Torture and religion have become almost inextricably bound in our subconscious (thanks to an unhealthy upbringing) and that is deeply damaging.
The first image is terribly applicable to what we feel like fairly often; penance and contrition are driven by the “holiest motivations” but they always end in someone bleeding… and convinced that that is the holiest result.
The second image sums up our current state in healing all this stuff.
The third image is the Retributors in a nutshell.

 



#tar #symbolic imagery #the sink #strange as it seems that damn bathroom sink is one of the most traumatic places in our house #it has held far too much blood and fear and panic #and yet is is also where we found xenophon #the entity that somehow defied all the odds and offered healing and forgiveness to that same location #considering her 'mother' was the first black slot holder this is interesting #it means it can be read as good or bad depending on what SIDE of the black energy you are sticking your head into #the traumatic destructive side #or the healing creative side #take your pick #also i just realized that sinks are also tied to WATER #which adds even more significance to this #hmm

 

 
#rorschach #gif #relevant #retributors #protectors #there's still an oddly fierce affection for this guy #or at least the concept of him #which is kind of how the old outspacer anchor thing works #seriously though this is a VERY important message #outspacers

 


#this is bizarre but interesting #white #brown #plague rooms #water #hmm #spine look

 



agnes-cecile: frail lull - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ZypgzxyQrN4

The manner in which this is painted is just as personally resonant as the image itself.

#this captures a certain feeling perfectly and there are no words for it #it's when you endure something painful and awful but it brings everyone inside together #and at the end this is the feeling you get #at 2am with a whole crowd talking in your heart #and you love every single one of them #and that makes you want to try once more #to survive the night and wake up in the morning #no matter how unwound your head feels at the moment #it's the sort of hope you can only feel when your heart is broken wide open

 



sbosma: "Space Paladin and limited color version for the woman warriors zine AbbyJulia, and Roxie are putting together for MoCCA..."

#jay look #infi look #swords #rainbows #symbolic imagery

 



fohk: Do Ho Suh constructs a home within a home at MMCA (source)


This is effectively what manipulating Whitespace is like.

#the 'blueprint' imagery is interesting though #especially because Blue deals with technology in our system

 



mocodeeeeeeeeeesu:「ブッ殺しおやる」


#art #resonant imagery #swords #hosts #cores #ohhh wow this is scary #reset attempts #this is what happens after the worst hacks #the red-level kids are hurt and terrified #while those in the b/w slots get corrupted by the tar/plague influence #and typically the white kids decide that the best option is to just annihilate the red levels #because that's where the problem is coming from right? #except its not #the real problem is IN that very b/w thinking that causes such coldhearted violence #the ones who have bled and suffered dont need to die #they are the victims not the perpetrators #even if the line may seem blurred to some #they need to be helped and healed #but good luck trying to convince the calcified kid with a sword of that #he just wants it all to stop forever and to him this looks like the quickest option #in a nutshell: if you're black or white then for god's sake don't turn your back on your fellow colors #or this will happen #red #white #black #plague #tar

 



perplexingly: making Cole more human

#symbolic imagery #hosts #this cuts straight to the heart #the fact that the single hand he's holding is armored is especially relevant to us #and the hat over his eyes makes me think of jay's apprenticeship

 



joh0002naga: 2015.05.14 mermaid and ant.


#insects #ants #flowers #tobiko #insects in our system have a very subtle role but they feel very significant #tobiko is one of our most quietly damaged alters as she exists only to purge pain #the vibe of this is that of a peace offering and a hope of brighter possibilities #i dont know what color the ants are but they feel red or brown #either way i really like the feeling of this picture

 



thisisnojay: some conscience

#geez this is literally jacinth in art form #colors and all #cel look #i'm sorry i know it hurts but just remember this okay #you taught us a lot with this #you redeemed like three solid years of hell with this #im so sorry it happened like it did #but thank you #for being the conscience she didnt want to have

 



#i really do like this #it hurts but its true #coming to terms with the fact that we basically are -insane- in many peoples eyes is terribly jarring and rather frightening at times #but. #inside we are so bright it's incomprehensible #and if the price of that is being seen as crazy then we're just going to have to cope with that #relevant

 



c2oh:tumblr wont upload my shit.


#seriously though this is exploding with relevance
(halo, b/w split, white hair, red eyes, laurel crown, zeros, butterfly-esque cravat, sharp teeth outlines, teardrop... you get the idea)

 

 
#hmm

 

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)



I've realized that we've been so preoccupied with the stress of survival lately that we haven't been paying much attention to much else?
Like at home, we're just trying to stay safe, and eat without getting awfully sick, and do work for the grandparents, etc. But the responsibilities pile up so fast, we're so tired.
And it's been eating away at our personal goals and responsibilities, because by the time we can sit down (like 9pm) we're so frazzled that we end up dissociating, or handing over the reins to fronters who can operate in such an environment (they aren't internally productive at all and that's bad).
Kyanos needs to help us meditate more often, solid, for longer amounts of time. We NEED to get back into the hour-long ones we used to do, they usually instigated massive internal chance and/or revelation and we desperately need a good boost right now.
Something tells me Jay will be the one to pull that off first; what with Chaos 0 and all, he has indelible ties to the deepest essence of headspace, to the vast colorfulness of it that colors the best parts of the past 2 years, that none of us can ever really forget. But we want to live it that richly again, that actively. So we will.



TBAS mentioned it's the Solstice today and we totally forgot; for us personally that day has always been tied to Halcyon Days so it has a very different meaning than most would assign to it I suppose. For us the solstice brings feelings of kingfishers and oceans and the vastness of space and the life within it. The longest night of the year, the longest time of dark and quiet and birth and creation and infinite possibility, stretching up in a velvet blanket of icy stars and quiet. That's the solstice!


Guess who fronted fro about 60% of the day today? HOOPA.
Talk about a rock solid anchor, holy light. He slips in and just clicks and he's already talking to Cel and Vixie and I'd say I'm surprised but I'm not, not at all.
So it's his birthday today and it was Markus's yesterday and tomorrow is Jay's anniversary and then it's CHRISTMAS. HOORAY.
But yeah Jewel insisted we make the trek to a McDonalds (there's one near our house??? on the highway??? we were ready to drive out of town but hey whoa) to get a legit game Hoopa on Y, and it's perfect because he has a Naïve nature and "is somewhat vain" which is EXACTLY what our innerspace Hoopa dude is like. I like him, he's sweet.
He's also obsessed with this song and kept blasting it in the car with Cel, the both of them dancing. He has the most obvious grin, it's great. Like you know he's out with that look.
Agh but I'm SO GLAD he's already like absolutely anchored in here as an Outspacer. I LOVE him, I love having all these Pokemon around so much.

We're strongly considering buying Omega Ruby but only if we have the funds, and if we can play it safely (i.e. no staggering fiction lag). We shall seeee.


We bought a bottle of melatonin gummy-pills again because even though we're exhausted we can't get tired lately, at all. Hence the staying up until 3. So we take one cherry coma squishy pill and then within 20 minutes we're actually yawning, which is something.
Melatonin also helps dream recall a lot apparently, and Jay's been remembering them a little more recently anyway so HOPEFULLY we'll get back to the daily dream journal. When we don't remember our dreams we're a mess, our whole sense of reality gets thrown off. Maybe that's part of why we've felt so off lately? Probably.


Jay bought a new kind of toothpaste and it's delicious but it's wintergreen with neem and I keep laughing at that. Green with neeeeem. For your teeeeth!

The Snap-On Tools guy at work gave us pink socks as a gift. Yesss. They're fantastic.
We also finally got one of those gray "Colors" shirts our dad always used to wear so we're now officially part of the painter's gang, haha.


Oh we found out, Jemma IS the one who keeps eating oats, she says they "taste the same color as her" and she's always so exhausted-tired (but not sad?) all the time, she goes to them for comfort food.
Chocoloco keeps her under control, he's very compassionate with her.

-- But there's an alter (the one who was just writing?) who steps in and always eats them instead of her, although it would be more accurate to say she just ruins the food and chomps it up to throw it out. She claims she "works for The Destroyer" and she feels like Ruby and/or Hoseki, age 14-15, close enough to mania to be a slip-hacker if they aren't careful.
However today she
did speak to Jemma and Chocoloco, explaining herself and letting them do the same, so hopefully they will reach a cooperative, respectful, healthy agreement that will not harm the body but which will also fulfill their individual needs.
That issue of "pursuing concepts" in the physical is still a major concern. It could theoretically be completely, easily healed with more frequent indepth access to headspace, hence the meditation topic previously. It would be in our best interests to try.



It's so foggy out tonight, it's magical.
It's TOO WARM though. Jay wants it to snow and it hasn't snowed and he said he's going to be the snow and that's great but PUT SOME OUTSIDE PLEASE OKAY THANKS.


Now the body is falling asleep standing up and Laurie is glaring at me because I get too manic and nonchalant or whatever and she says there are important things to do. I guess I don't pay attention, I'm just too excited and hyper and she says nighttime is not the time for that! So off I go, bye~~~

 




prismaticbleed: (Default)



ABOUT US IN GENERAL

 

  • "Jessica" has not been around since approximately 2003. We, the Lightraye System, exist in the wake of her absence and we care deeply about this life and each other so everything is still working out okay.

  • The main persons in charge of running the body are Jewel Lightraye, Jay Iridos, and Jayce Lytraile. They have markedly different functions but they are all very sweet individuals.
    Jewel deals with heartspace, Jay deals with headspace, Jayce deals with bodyspace.

  • We still have no childhood memories. We still love the family. You're all wonderful people and we are glad to know you.

  • We do not cut for attention, or "to feel," or from depression. "Cutting" does not even register to our heads. We atone. For us, the "cuts" are retribution for sins committed through our body, sins too great to endure without immediate penance.

  • Concerning the "purging" aspect of the eating disorder. This is a trauma coping reaction. We have several very damaged young alters who insist on eating just to throw it up, because they find this deeply comforting and cathartic. This is because these alters use the binge-purge cycle as a "re-living the trauma" process, in an effort to feel like they are "spitting out" all the bad feelings forever.

  • We do not want to die from this, and we are fighting tooth and nail to heal. However we recognize how sick we are already and must acknowledge the possibility of sudden death.

  • We are not suicidal. We love life, so much. We are just in a great deal of pain from our healing process.

ABOUT THE "LEAGUEWORLDS" (our "stories")

 

  • Everything written from 2006-2011 should be considered non-canon until further notice. We wrote a lot of obligatory nonsense during that time and it damaged a great deal of storylines.

  • There is no reproduction in Dream World or Parnassus.

  • There are NO sexual relationships in ANY series, for that matter. Negative alters keep trying to shove that stuff in them, true, but Jewel always has the final say and she says NO. So do the rest of us good people inside.


prismaticbleed: (Default)


undertale take 2!

just got to snowdin road.
going to be taking random notes as i play.



I like the snowman. (i want to see the world, but i can't move, so take a piece of me and take it very far away)

Papyrus is precious.

snowball game!
purple flag= even when you felt trapped, you took notes and achieved the end of "ball." (very personally relevant, also with the color)
light blue= ball is small. you waited, still, for this opportunity- then dethroned ball with a sharp attack. (i like this because victory was still possible even in that last second)
blue= hopping and twirling, your original style pulled you through. (again, i like the sentiment of this one)


died twice this round
oddly depressing.
both at the hands of dogs, go figure
(i've been very dissociated today so that may be part of it-- it's hard to dodge when you can't 'see'-- but still)


snowdin town's music is SO PRETTY.

"but... we all know deep down that freedom is coming, don't we? as long as we got that hope, we can grit our teeth and face the same struggles, day after day... that's life, ain't it?"

gyftrot has a really great design. it's that sideways mouth! it's also rather adorable.


this bit made me think of laurie and the retributors lately:
"everyone is always laughing and cracking jokes, trying to forget our modern crises... dreariness. crowding. lack of sunlight."
"we all know the underground has problems, but we smile anyway. why? we can't do anything, so why be morose about it?"


the monster lore in this game is SO APPLICABLE TO DREAM WORLD.
it's really cool.

"Love, hope, compassion... this is what people say monster SOULs are made of. But the absolute nature of "SOUL" is unknown. After all, humans have proven their SOULs don't need these things to exist." (that is such a painful statement)

"...When monsters get old and kick the bucket, they turn into dust. at funerals, we take that dust and spread it on that person's favorite thing. then their essence will live on in that thing..."

"while monsters are mostly made of magic, human beings are mostly made of water. humans, with their physical forms, are far stronger than us. but they will never know the joy of expressing themselves through magic..."

"Because they are made of magic, monsters' bodies are attuned to their SOUL. If a monster doesn't want to fight, its defenses will weaken. And the crueller the intensions of our enemies, the more their attacks will hurt us. therefore, if a being with a powerful SOUL struck with the desire to kill... um, let's end the chapter here..."

"That's the barrier trapping us all underground. Anyone can enter it, but no one can exit... except someone with a powerful soul. Like you! That's why the king wants a human. He wants to open the barrier with soul power."


seriously a lot of that is practically lifted straight from dream world.


I spent SO LONG battling papyrus.
again, partly because of dissocation.
the first time i kept re-fighting him until he asked if i wanted to or not. at that point i decided i wanted a different outcome so i went back to my last save and decided to just stick it out in battle until he wore himself out and spared me.
it was worth it though-- the "special attack" thing was hilarious. (COOL DUDE)

again, papyrus is precious. i love how ingenuous he is. his room is so cute.
also i am laughing so hard (in a good way) at his hardcore efforts to get this hangout thing right.

"...but i think you can reach max potential if you live more for your own sake, rather than just for mine."


...i swear i just saw flowey out of the corner of my eye. that's really creeping me out.


PARNASSUS RELEVANCE=
"a long time ago, monsters would whisper their wishes to the stars in the sky. if you hoped with all your heart, your wish would come true. now, all we have are these sparkling stones on the ceiling..."
"thousands of people wishing together can't be wrong! the king will prove that."


the bit about the "monster with a human soul" was indeed really unsettling... considering that they just said that it would take thousands of monster souls, if not more, to equal the strength of ONE human soul.
it's giving me an fma vibe to be honest.


this marsh is gorgeous but i've got that dread hanging over me here, what with the music, and with nearly getting skewered by undyne just now.
btw the mood of that was SO INTENSE. props to toby for getting the entire mood of this game perfect.

writing this down as it's (again) unsettling but interesting concept-wise:
"the power to take their SOULs. this is the power that the humans feared."
"indeed, a human cannot take a monster's soul. when a monster dies, its SOUL disappears. and an incredible power would be needed to take the SOUL of a living monster."
"there is only one exception... a boss monster's SOUL is strong enough to persist after death... if only for a few moments. a human could absorb this SOUL. but this has never happened."


i love this line about undyne=
"she's too cool to ever hurt an innocent person!"

this dino child is precious too btw. i love their tripping animation, with the sticky face.

oh WOW. the transition out of the rainy area and into the sidescroll sort of silhouette bit... that's beautiful.


mad dummy fight!!
this is giving me actual "cannon days" vibes so good job again toby. unfortunately it's making me a bit nervous.
died AGAIN.
honestly if flowey brings all these little deaths up i am going to be very unsettled.


(quit here for the night, it's 2am dude)

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)


part one about therapy today and thoughts after.
(the family-session was too massive to write about yet. we have audio notes though)


 manic alters have NO SPIRITUAL CAPACITY. they have no patience for it, scoff at it, et cetera. it "gets in their way" as well.
we may be able to combat them by constantly carrying some spiritual reminder, as in something that cannot be ignored. knife's crosses may be the ideal solution here.
btw did we talk about those? knife's crosses. specifically necklaces with jeweled crosses attached.
he gave one to lynne and julie-- notably he GAVE HIS TO JULIE, then said he'd remake one for himself.
the purpose of the crosses is to act AS a spiritual safeguard, like a heavy shield. the ONLY ALTERS who scoff and squirm at the sight of a cross are ABUSIVE ALTERS. they view it as "silly and stupid" and ANYONE who says that about a cross should be AVOIDED.
oh. and don't forget. we all agreed that EVERYONE IN CENTRAL should have a cross, in their color, and with a specific shape. remember that there ARE several kinds of crosses and we HAVE those images saved in our folder. so go through that and figure out who wants what, if that works.
see if it would be better to buy or make these. remember, the physical cross necklace itself has NO POWER. it is not a talisman. the power comes from what it represents, what it protects, all that holy righteous love and goodness. that light is what it is a sign of, a reminder of, and THAT is what the cross-scoffers are really afraid of, and THAT says a lot.

 some notes to elaborate...
remember, symbols are HUGELY SIGNIFICANT in both headspace and the leagueworlds. they are a language very very close to our hearts, AND to the collective subconscious apparently, so they are unquestionably important.
crosses appear in a couple leagueworlds and their purpose is universal.
dream world= justice wears a cross, and blesses himself/others with its sign. he also carries a rosary, and his symbol is a cross-shaped judicial scale. nebisai originally had a cross mark on his forehead, framing his star jewel. myume has a cross-shaped tail. ankhcat wears/carries ankhs, very crosslike.
hokthai= hosea wears one, as a sign of "someone who loved humanity so much that, even if he knew it wasn't perfect, and even if it hated him, he was willing to die to save it." originally it was the sole possession that bosch left with him, something to remind hosea of his own role as the "savior unit" hokthai. in the revision it became a reminder (from his pastor) that "my life has worth too" and "i can do something better with this life." jezreel originally wore a "st peters cross?" the upside down one. it was never clarified if that was his own choice or not but that could be plot relevant so review that.
voltage= tox originally wore a huge ornate silver crucifix, and felt this way: "He looks down upon the corrupt men and women who allegedly preach God’s will in his society, and instead follows what he strongly feels is true and right (his deep faith may be an indirect result of the ever-present threat of death he faces...)"
also, remember cannon's (?) gen, gamboge, had a cross-shaped genstone because, to quote: "...although now commonly associated with positive organizations like the Red Cross and the Christian religion, crosses were originally used as torture devices in ancient times. I wanted Gam’s attribute to be both positive and negative, and a cross works well to signify this."



 parallel between the plush hacks and the childhood hacks???
both involve something innocent, naive, pure, childlike, soft, kind, etc. being USED. the plush, something totally unadulterated, is suddenly "emptied" of its self-ness (both with anchor and/or dream-friend plushes and with pre-named toys, like beanies) and POSSESSED by something evil, malevolent and corrupt. that vicious force then USES the plush to harm another innocent (us), and in the process, destroy the plush itself.
that is a HUGE PARALLEL and i cannot believe we didn't see it before.
but that ties into the other thing the therapist mentioned and that we forgot:

 the body tries to heal itself. nature does this. any disease WILL be evidenced in order for it to be cleaned out!!! THIS INCLUDES PSYCHO/EMOTIONAL DISEASE.
things like flashbacks, nightmares, floating emotions, panic attacks, psychosomatic illness, et cetera are ALL SYMPTOMS OF A BIGGER SICKNESS ROOT that NEEDS to be healed. it's like pulling out weeds-- if you don't get the entire root out, it'll grow back.

 back on the plush topic, that parallel adds another layer of sense as to why CELEBI was the first one used, as she was closely tied to our self-identity, having been our "self" for at least a year or two in 2001.

 healing from trauma requires FEELING the original trauma in order to process it?????
comparison between remembering good memories and traumatic ones=
good ones are seen almost as "data;" even if we remember something very good and nice, we won't relive it. we can watch it and smile at the recollection of the niceness, but it won't be like we're actually there.
traumatic memories, on the other hand, are INSTANTLY RELIVED. when we try to think about them, we get sucked in to the memory as if we were right there in the moment, PHYSICALLY as well as psychologically. we feel ALL 5 SENSES even if only in an internal sense, because they are nevertheless so vivid that we can't differentiate between them and reality anyway. and when we are reliving these trauma memories, the entire outside temporarily blacks out.
this happened WHILE we were sitting there and when we "came back," effectively by clawing our way out, we temporarily didn't know where we were, let alone WHEN. that's severely jarring.
we told her this, notably that we couldn't help the sudden reliving, we could only bail when it occurred, and she said that such a reaction to trauma memory is actually a PTSD FLASHBACK. i reeled from that a bit; that's been our life for years, we just thought we were either overreacting, or that it was normal.
we then said, our BIGGEST OBSTACLE in healing is that we tried to once, but we were unable to cope with the "healing crisis" of actually FEELING that initial horror... and ultimately this created alters in the System who claimed to be "totally healed and trauma-free!! :)" because they treated the trauma as "fine." THAT IS NOT WHAT HEALING IS!!!!!!

HOWEVER she also gave an example by asking, "do you remember how sometimes in therapy, we will bring up a heavy topic and it'll make you awfully nauseous?" and i said yeah, because it happened again today. but THEN she asked, "are you feeling that nausea again now, like it was happening all over again?" and i stopped. no, i wasn't. that was shocking. i'd never realized that all bad memories AREN'T FLASHBACKS.


 notes in car=
marik/markus and ryou/rio experienced that name change, color shift, and daemon manifestation AS ADULTS. THEY CANNOT HOLD THOSE ASPECTS IN TIMELOCKED HEARTSPACE (WHERE THEY ARE STILL KIDS)!!!!!

 

 

 



nov 06 2015

Nov. 6th, 2015 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



@ 8:22
All right. I'm going to TALK to these weird intrusive fronters and/or mindsets and see why the heck they're so powerful and insistent.

I'm Jewel Lightraye, age 17. I think.


(she never finished this but the fact that it was written by HER is important)



----------------------------------------------------------


@23:59~


"blacked out" for most of today. very little memory.

- not much work today again. we scuffed down a bumper and scrubbed down a truck. waldorf was ghosting for a minute (she does sometimes), concerned for my mental health as i hadn't slept well again.
most notably, at the truck we were observing that all of central has been spending time together lately, except for kyanos and eros. kyanos was with wally and i in the mornings for a while, but then he disappeared, and eros has been mainly missing for even longer. but as we were talking eros runs in the room, looking terrified, says he needs help. laurie made a comment about 'perfect timing' and eros shot back not to joke; intention and focus are VERY powerful in headspace and they could attract anything if you weren't careful.
either way yeah stuff got glitchy and scary and we ended up facing down the tar/plague for a few minutes. my brain isn't remembering things well there. but lynne was the first to act, with her arrows. then javier went at it with a massive lance but something felt 'off' to me about the whole thing? i wanted to help and tried summoning the sword "i" used to have but it didn't work. i got a sudden strong impression that it wasn't my weapon and so i tried to give it to eros. he said he already had a sword (a rapier), but he hesitated; he'd never felt right with that either, maybe he needed this one?
anyway i ended up just listening to my intuition, which ended up being "go eldritch angel and just radiate" so boom suddenly i'm all eyes and wings and white light and i didn't even move, i just filled up as much space as i could and shone. the tar/plague got really pissed and started screeching and clawing at me but it didnt want to go near me so it eventually backed out of the room and left.
i dont remember what happened after that but we were okay.

- kyanos being "not quite human" just like waldorf, apparently EROS fits that bill too? of course, he's an angel like kyanos, and they both have the white-skin like sugar and sergei and hyakinth. anyway we wondered if this is why he kept slipping badly when the hackers tried to "humanize" him, because that went even further against his overlay than it would for most others in central? it's a thought.
kyanos still has all-blue eyes, if that's not noted anywhere. he's also a wild card with age; he looks and feels several numbers at once and he's not sure how to present. so we need to figure something out or else he can't really stabilize. and eros still needs a surname, as well as a possible first-name switch to let go of old abusive connotations. his visuals are slipping anyway so i need to focus on art of him to fix that, override any outside intrusions or confusions.

- only made $50 this week total, went towards food and gas and family stuff. scraped $15 left over to save for punch brothers tickets. have to hide it from the addiction alters and manic spenders.

- outside of work, JOSEPHINA was fronting mostly.
he drove for a bit; we had to drive the brother to the dmv and i clearly remember jo being at the wheel by the expressway. his main anchor overlay point is his jingle bell earrings. we can almost hear them when he fronts.
he also asked garrison "where are we going" at first and garry got kind of flustered with papers trying to tell him quick, it was cute

-most notably, josephina realizing his color has been VERY off. like laurie, he's been carrying too much negativity and so his yellow has been muddy? i DID suspect this but wasn't sure what to make of it.
jo's been out of it for a while, oddly depressed, morbid. that bothered us all because when he first showed up he was MUCH more openly optimistic, much brighter as far as yellow is concerned. but TOO light? jo says now he NEEDS to be like that openly again-- it's a key part of his personality and ze feels really off-key not expressing hirself that way-- but ze also cannot let go of the more solid aspect of her personality? like the unflinching honesty without being biting about it, the awareness of death without being upset over it, the indomitable shining brilliance of true yellow. it's a richer color, it's exactly what he already is at heart, but like i said, it's that odd depressive shroud of energy that needs to go. wherever it came from i dont know. but we're healing.

- also jo isn't "bigender" ze's an androgyne? both male and female identity at once, not switching from one to another, it's simultaneous always. so jo is okay with literally any set of pronouns, the brain keeps trying to use all of them at once anyway, so if in referring to josephina we rotate pronouns that's normal. unless ze objects in which case we'll settle on something less random.

- bro reminded us of how awesome culprate's music is, so we're listening to their new album and "acid rain" is super nice and "florn" sounds like a summer drive and "yin" is all deep matte-black caverns and electric-blue light glow. it sounds a lot like infinitii.

- infinitii has a totally new vibe after the concert reset, yes it stuck, yes it's still exactly how extra-vertebrae captured hir. GOOD. since then ze's been untouched by hackers too, i believe. chaos zero has been for MONTHS now i think?? god only knows. feels like forever, that says enough, we cannot remember a time when he was negative now. although we're aware there were instances of slippage and hacking in the past, we can't remember any. of course "i'm" a mess of fractures and non-self typing data so that's part of it, but still.



- apparently the abusive eater was out today. we do NOT remember what they did. they freak us out because we lose a LOT of time from them and it throws off our entire temporal awareness; we don't know what day it is.
laurie just told me it's a friday so we can actually SLEEP and that makes me so so happy. i've been so tired i need to just sleep a day.


- hackers trying to get at us. laurie stood guard, i held the fort, we're safe now.
problem is we ended up online for three hours, purposely diverting our attention away from everything, and then it hit me. this is how we survived high school. this is how we survived college. deviantart, last.fm, and tumblr. time-eating sites, absolutely, and lethal when abused... but... they kept us from suffocating from trauma memories we were not capable of facing, or even admitting, back then. they filled up the empty space with noise and light, and the cacophany did nothing for progress.
it... i don't want to do this again. i don't want to forget or bury things. i'm not capable of it now.
11:11.
the therapist said we need coping skills that WORK, otherwise we CANNOT truly move forward with healing because when you inevitably bring all that old buried stuff up to the surface to heal, you NEED to be able to COPE WITH IT or else it's just going to make things worse. and according to her we do not yet have the safe environment required to heal, inside or out. and that's top priority.
but this time-wasting is not helping.

those two weeks without a computer (well, without a laptop at least) were very informative. they were a sort of relief, not having any internet access, not having to worry about conversation topics, or art obligations that we lose sleep over.
(we cannot take any more after we finish these two. we can't. we've been trying for years but i have to be brutally honest. "drawing" like this brings us no joy. we need to just accept that and stop forcing past it.)
we typed a LOT. and that helped a LOT. so i kind of want to hide the internet plug for another week, just type, see what happens.
i'm just... reeling, horribly, from how much more we lost with that hard drive crash. thank god, thank god we had most of our written files backed up. but we still lost our most recent data, which-- ironically-- was the heavy duty work i dedicated weeks to and then was enough of an idiot not to back up sooner. same with the music composition. how much of THAT did we lose? and the sai/psd files we'd finally been gathering up the courage to attempt again... i can't remember the last time we backed those up.
god i dont know. what do you want from me?
"do your work," you say. or at least someone says. then why the heck did you DESTROY SO MUCH OF IT?? what the heck do you want me to do when our memory is shot and we CANNOT REMEMBER WHAT WE DID AS A CHILD and that breaks my heart but we LOST it all and now you're demanding I "do the work," god i WANT to do the work but what am i even doing now??
do i start over?
do i start them all over? is that what i have to do?

maybe.

voltage and "parnassus" both got total plot overhauls anyway.
mage angels is leaning in a new direction. so is puppetstrings.
halcyon days is changing its entire construction. hokthai might be too.
oneircia is still open enough for anything to happen. so is "lg*girls."
rosewindow and dreamworld keep getting bigger, and even they are changing hugely, in key ways i never knew before.

but that's making me stop and wonder.
yeah we lost a LOT. we lost like 15 solid years of work. it was devastating.
but... what if that slap in the face was a wake-up call? what if we were SUPPOSED to let go of all of that because all those worlds needed to CHANGE COMPLETELY?
maybe. maybe. it's a thought.
did i ever say this before? if not, here it is now. i'm thinking it's true.

i just... i miss the innocent honesty of all that old work. THAT'S what i miss the most, just the simple but priceless childhood drawings, amateur work but damn it it was gorgeous as far as i was concerned, because it was sincere. because it was done to tell a story and it had no fear or ambition or doubt or pride in it.
jewel still draws like that. and she still wants to learn. she's always our hope here.



what else do we have to say for tonight.


- still reading "a grief observed." halfway through and we still can't relate to it. we should write about that fact. it surprised me to find myself believing such different things from the author.

- i get bad triggering misophonia from people eating/drinking around me and that's never been brought up to a therapist? it's problematic because of boundary issues and personal emphasis on sound-- certain sounds are very very triggering and when we hear them, it's like the hearing has already embedded them in our skin. it's invasive. it's like touch, when someone touches you and it feels like glue on your skin, or fire ants, and you have to scrub it off, well the sound is like that even worse because you can't get it out. sometimes we end up coughing or spitting or screeching to try and get it out of our own throat, but mostly the overwhelming sensation of being invaded by the sound is so awful that we end up violent.
overload came out today as a result of that when we got home, broke our belt in half. that was our outfit staple, now we have to buy a new one or literally half our outfits dont fit. see, this is how we lost our computer. people cannot cope with triggers and end up exploding from the sheer psychotic frustration. this isn't safe.

- we're still sick from the abusive eaters. they are VICIOUS, and after today we think the WORST one (a long-haired teen girl, unsurprisingly) ISN'T an alter, but is instead an abuse-bundle and/or a tar aspect? like we tried to talk to them and couldn't, they couldn't exist inside. only a screaming mess of hatred and blindness outside.
oh but they're awful. we still get physical "feeling" from inside and when we fought back and went to throw out the poison 'food' (it was utterly inedible, the bad fronters literally try to eat garbage and it's appalling) she started screeching "give me back my food you bitch!! i hate you!! i freaking hate you!! give it back damn you!!" and jumped on my shoulder and started punching me. and i felt that and i HATE when i can feel what they do to the body even when they're not "in it" because that's what julie did when she was corrupted at first and
there's no emotion tied to that.
how the heck are we going to talk about that eventually. it's a dead timeline.
and yet ashen holds ALL the pain.
just mentioning this, i can feel the sheer agony welling up from deep deep down, from her, stuck in that horrible little introjected abuse environment, all dim awful fluorescent lights and cold tile floors and nighttime inside dull artificial silence. she's curled up on the countertop sometimes (??) but she's always a mess, always a terrible mess, hair mussed up and outfits worn and thin and rumpled with dark circles under her eyes and she's so tired, she's so hurt,
one day she has to talk, what does she know, are there any others like her?

god we need coping skills because I don't know ANY of the stuff from way back when but apparently we need to work through it because ashen's existence is proof, that pain is proof, that it IS STILL RELEVANT even if i have no awareness or understanding of it.

then spotify jumps me with a half-naked ad, GET AWAY FROM ME.
why is that sinful crap everywhere too.
you and your stupid asinine alcohol adds, SHUT THE HECK UP.
no one cares about your beer and hedonism and flirting and idiocy. your stupid brainless dirty jokes and shallow egotistic obsessions. LEAVE ME ALONE.
I HATE THAT YOU SHOVE THIS GARBAGE INTO OUR SUBCONSCIOUS ALL THE TIME. SHUT UP. LEAVE US ALONE!!!!


- someone atoned on the arm yesterday. knife knew about it.
data says he fronted briefly to sob over the bathtub again. that always reminds us of a certain day. we need to review that too..

- need to dedicate a day to doing innerspace feel-work again. we need to figure out the spectrum functions as it stands now, with the new multiple-spectrum things and the color maps shifting and stuff. laurie is also wondering if karissa is going to end up our lime centralite?? she's always felt oddly "solid" and her level has always been "unknown" so maybe it's because she fits up here? we'll see. she's cool.
aqua is still a total enigma, it's such a full slot but the only person in central ever associated with it was chaos zero. but he fractured to be able to exist up here. and he cannot function totally up here as a result. besides it's not his responsibility to take care of headvoices, he's not a nousfoni, he has a different important job. so heaven only knows who will be the centralite for that color.
also. black and white are still confusing too. infinitii said it's much safer for hir to stay in the daemon spectrum, and since then who's been moving into the black central slot but our rosequartz-y lady from way way deep down. she's still very much a mystery too, she's still not someone we can interact with up here-- she's projecting a sort of overlay up here, but if you want to talk to her at all you have to go way way down to blackspace which is where she still is, all big and nebulous. so yeah, no clue if she'll be able to move into central or not, but again, we'll see.
there's still debate about jay too, partly because he's so strongly nonhumanoid at heart, and partly because "jay" is a bloodline name and he's been fracturing WAY too badly lately to keep it to himself, let alone to keep acting like he's all in one piece still because he's not.
he's broken into little bits but they're all not nice and they're all not him, he's white and he's a core bloodline person so when those bits break off they break off of the bloodline he was built from, parts he can't keep

remember, both bloodlines have their problems. we heal and learn. but pinstripe was the first "jay" along with jayce himself, who is still around, although he may not be as "original" as he feels-- he's probably fractured too. but the boy has old roots. he's just so depressed now.
poor kid. jayce has been fronting a lot lately because he's a brown-resonant and he's safe to be in the body and he doesn't get shoved out of it either. but his job is, "be a male in the body and therefore be non-abusive," but he gets so overwhelmed by the environment he's in, "what do i do," he cannot function without headspace either, thank god, but it hurts because he's also aware that to "live in the body" he has to split his focus between here and there and that's very difficult and wrenching.

i'm so tired. i'm still sick from those darn abusive eaters. well guess what NO MONEY FOR YOU!! it's for our concert and you heard us earlier, that is worth more than your addictions, and you said that was bullcrap so you are automatically now labeled as someone who isn't worth listening to. you have no respect for us, you have no empathy for others, you have no care for the consequences of your actions, OR who bears them!!
we made her front when the stomach was in horrible pain earlier and she kept fighting us off, squirming out of fronting, depersonalizing, refusing to feel it. when laurie finally shoved her (the abuser) in and she felt the pain, she laughed and said "well if THIS is what you people are feeling then i don't care if i don't stop!" basically, she saw it as more reason to be abusive. i dont know what happened then,

we did okay. we stood up for ourselves. we tried to keep safe. yeah today was scary and tough but the weekend, we're gonna try real hard to do it well, to not eat any bad things at all, to get emmett and spice out to eat instead so we can TAKE CARE of the body for once for heavens sakes, we dont want to be sick anymore, we want to be HAPPY, we're ALLOWED to be happy.


i'm exhaused. someone should have exercised this evening but the fatigue is real bad.

i hope nothing is left unfinished here becayse i'm falling asleep standing up good night.

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I’ve realized that part of me is terrified of “going to heaven” or “reaching a higher state of consciousness” because that part of me is convinced that, in doing so, I will “have to have sex with ALL those people.”
Please, someone tell me where in hell this train of thought all began?

This is partly why I’m scared to death of “my brother,” who I cannot even call that because it feels licentious and disgusting. We KNOW he was trying to use sex with his girlfriend to “reach enlightenment” or something, and a big part of us HATES him/them for that because, 1) this is not the first time we lost a friend to sex, 2) that girlfriend of his was so promiscuous around us it was frightening, and 3) we’re guilty of trying to put religion INTO sexuality and we hate ourselves for that so much.

But yeah. With him around the house, with that inexplicable attitude of his that’s part wishy-washy, part pity-party drama-king, part “I hate the world so let it burn,” part “I have hidden knowledge and you don’t,” part “Well, apparently I know nothing, it was all just me going crazy! Guess I’m just a stupid idiot after all!” whine sniffle hiss growl grumble shut up. I am so SICK of that.
But that’s not really him. It CAN’T be. It absolutely CANNOT BE, and that is why it terrifies me, because then what is it?
The “real him” isn’t even really a him and isn’t entirely human either and they are SO DIFFERENT than how “he” acts on a daily basis. It’s jarring.
And “I” HATE him for it because I see him as a mirror.
I see him as a reflection of how horrible I am. Every thing he does I see as a sign from God telling me to shape the heck up or I’m going to be shipped the hell out. Every time he throws a self-hating pity party, I know I’ve done the same in my dissociative ignorance, and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Every time he says his knowledge is useless and starts the angry poor-me syndrome, I see the doubts that crush me and the stupid fake looking for “””validation””” I can fall victim to… and I want to annihilate that part of myself so I react to him with rage. Do you see a pattern here?
Every stupid ignorant selfish corrupted heathen thing I do, I see reflected in him. He’s a walking reminder of ALL MY ARROGANT MISTAKES AND BEHAVIORS and although I know he’s a person, although I know he’s a living human being, it has become so difficult for me to see people as anything other than billboards. And that disturbs me too.




It probably says a lot that I am the least dissociative when I treat life like a video game. If I visualize point counters and quest chains and item info boxes and health bars, I can actually function a LOT BETTER than I would otherwise. It’s similar to how the System functions THE BEST in the body by treating it like a “giant robot,” NOT as a “person” or as a “costume.” Nope, we need to cut it off entirely, make it something that needs maintenance and steering alone, and the suddenly we’re able to take care of ourselves better than ever.
This only becomes a problem when I need to be around other people. They don’t like to “play along” with that, and constantly force me to act like a “me.” That very pronoun is hell on earth and triggers some of our WORST behavior, so the key is to either use “us” or avoid pronouns all together—speak in a detached narrative sense instead. “I” is a safer word but that is only really safe in a headspace context. You’ll see us use “I” freely, but never “me.”


My right wrist and right ankle have been in awful pain for weeks now. What does that mean? In a way it scares me because I heard that, “spiritually,” the right side is the giving side, and if I’m hurting does that mean I’m not “giving” enough? How much do I have to give?
“Giving” is a word that always makes me shake at the knees because God knows I constantly try to give of myself, of my time and work and care, but it feels like that gets stomped on and God demands money. Who even cares what you do around the house? It’s not enough. Get a second job and PAY PEOPLE.
God I’m scared, okay? I’d love to get a second job just so I never have to go "home" but then, what do I do about transportation? What do I do about LIFE? If I’m going to be working 12+ hours a day like my mother wants me to, could I cope with that? Would that burn me to ashes? Or would I have to learn to numb everything out again? Would that be giving enough? I don’t know. What do I do?



There’s a quote I will always adore and it goes “I don’t want to be a person; I want to be unbearable.”

Today I realized, I cannot function as an individual.
I can only properly exist as a piece, as a part of something plural. My existence REQUIRES multiplicity of self, so to speak, to the point where “self” only holds meaning as part of a collection of unified selves.

Right now I’ve got these really stupid “wishes” and I’ve apparently had them for most of my life but they’re SO RIDICULOUS but no matter how I try to scrub them the heck out of my head, they keep coming back. Am I that weak? Am I that corrupt? What’s wrong with me?

I am really, really, really, REALLY ASHAMED to talk about this, and even admitting that is shameful, please forgive my jerkishness in this whole section, it’s unavoidable but I feel “shutting the heck up” would make this worse?

Who the heck are you, why the heck do you al;wauys ehinme wjihieo cxz.,

DON’T YOU DARE BREAK OUR OTHER COMPUTER TOO. GET THE HECK AWAY FROM HERE.



The freaking arrogant jerk bitch who was here earlier wanted to say “I want a friend!!! Waah waah waaaaah!!!!!! I want a sister twin person!!!! Waaaah poor me im so alone I want a friend!!!” SHOVE THE HELL OFF AND SHUT YOUR MOUTH.
NO ONE WANTS A GARBAGE BIN BITCH LIKE YOU, TRASHBAG. NO ONE WANTS SOMETHING AS SINFUL AND FILTHY AS YOU IN THEIR LIFE. GET THE HELL OUT OF MY SIGHT.

This girl treats herself like utter slop and then she has the freaking nerve to COMPLAIN that no one wants to be around her?????????? Simpering airhead ego-centric BITCH.
Maybe if she’d clean up her filthy act, humankind wouldn’t be so freaking disgusted by her very existence.
But NOOO, she’s gotta make herself even FATTER and STUPIDER and MORE SINFUL THAN EVER.
Frankly she’s a stinking stain on humanity and



Those kinds of voices have the loudest roots in our head right now but they are toxic and they have no depth. They have no “personality” beyond screaming at others. They cannot exist on the inside.
They are not “real,” but what does it mean when the “real” people in a body are being smothered by the fake programmed masks full of hatred? When Armageddon comes, who is going to be burnt in the flames? Will we survive, or will we die for not being “real enough?”
It’s difficult enough being told that none of your love or joy or growth or knowledge is “real” because “you’re not a tangible separate human body, therefore everything about your existence is hallucinatory and fake.” It’s even worse to not even get the chance to try being real because these bitter, cruel, hateful, destructive, poisonous “people” are taking over the body instead, painting it their way, making it look and sound and feel like them.
It always did. This entire life, no matter what we did, the body ALWAYS belonged to them. It had their name, their face, their shape. It was like striving to be a saint but having been born with horns and a forked tail. Your very skin has betrayed your heart simply by existing. How do you get out of THIS hell? We don’t know, and to be sincere with you it is becoming scarier by the day. We’re not sure how to cope with it, even now with taking hormones. There have been barely any noticeable changes in a year. The biggest horrors require intensive surgery to remove.
We’re at a loss, and even now, typing this with those hands feels like a lie. Every word here feels like a manipulative, selfish, prim bitch actress LIE, because THAT BODY is the thing typing it.
God this is the dictionary definition of hell. What do we do.
What do we even do right now?

God I want to sob but I can’t because it’ll make that body cry instead of me.
I want to totally dissociate for a week and not have to exist physically at all. Maybe that will help.
Eating is dysphoric. Talking is dysphoric. Mirrors are terrifying, being touched is horrific. We spend every day struggling just to exist, it wears you out.
Someone mentioned the “giant robot” thing earlier though. IF we can continue that as much as possible, it MIGHT give us a chance at existing. Biggest obstacle right now is “human interaction.” We need to become more powerful than the stupid social blathering programs. It may “destroy” some of our “relationships” to stop acting all the time, but it will be 100% worth it because we can’t stand the thought of dying a liar.
We want to LIVE, for once in our life WE want to LIVE. That means, most simply, we need to stop killing ourself just because we’re in this frightening form. If we look at it a different way, treat it as something “other,” it could work.

Nevertheless that’s an ongoing topic to be put into practice and it does not need to be discussed further here.




Part of us is terrified of the brother because we think “if HE’S so holy, just like THEY were holy, then we HAVE to have sex with them” and God WHERE DID THAT THOUGHT PROCESS EVEN COME FROM?????????

Why the HECK does our brain think that, if we reach a “higher state of consciousness” where everyone is basically united, this means that we specifically have to have sexual relations with every one of them? Is that because OUR definition of “sex” is virtually interchangeable with “intimacy?” Meaning, we can’t so much as be physically close to a human being without feeling like they are invading our body? With that in mind, of course we’d be terrified of an “everyone is One! :)” mindset because to us, that means that everyone gets free all-access passes to our body and mind and soul, meaning we get to suddenly be a living whorehouse for whoever wants to come in, because “privacy doesn’t exist! Everything is shared!” and “sex is beautiful!!!” and “everyone is part of everyone anyway” and all that.
…does that make me flawed? That I’m scared of just being totally open to everybody like that?
I don’t’ want to let anyone and everyone into my energy field to touch it as they want, so wantonly and carelessly and without honor or respect. You may not have bad intentions but youre still manhandling it. Ignorance does not mean you are incapable of committing great harm.
Is it wrong for me to want to have “privacy” or whatever you call it? I want to be very very very exclusive about who, if anyone, gets to touch my energy field. Not like at home, where everyone sticks their hands in it for fun and I feel like a cheap whore with my own freaking family. Not like with the brother or those boys, who tried too hard to be “soft” and “I’ll save you” and whatever they were actually trying to pull, where their “gentleness” STILL feels invasive and violent because they practically push it on you. Not like with his girlfriends or the mother, who parade their body around like everyone already asked for a piece, who flaunt their bodies in a way that feels more invasive and violating than actual touch, and when they DO touch you it is the most terrifying thing you can imagine.
I don’t know, I don’t understand those people at all, that’s partly why they scare me.
But I don’t want people TOUCHING ME anymore.
Stop. please.
I don’t want anything touching this damned hateful BODY. CURSE THIS THING.
If they ever do have that option to upload your brain into a robot or something I would DEFINITELY CONSIDER IT.


When did this body get so big. I don’t like being a grown up its really scary its too big
I want to be small again please okay


This body really does hurt.


As someone was trying to say earlier:
It’s very difficult to figure out “what WE want” out of this life, because so many shallow social fronters think they have the final say and their views are limited and they all clash.
The loudest female “main fronter” is ironically the quietest and she sees herself solely as a consumable object. Her single goal in life is to “find a girlfriend who will use me as she wishes,” marry her, and dedicate the rest of their simple life to obeying their every beck and call. Literally, they see their ONLY future option as “becoming someone’s absolute servant.” They would be happy like this. BUT, this fronter denies the existence of the rest of us. They are unaware of our past, or even our present. They see nothing but NOW, and right now, they exist, and they want a girl to enslave themselves to. That’s it!
A fronter similar to them has an even shallower view—they don’t want to settle down and become a domesticated pet, they want to find a girlfriend who will use them as a sex toy and that’s it. That’s how shallow their view of themselves, and life, is. She, AND the previous girl, CANNOT IMAGINE EXISTENCE ALONE. Despite neither of them knowing about the System, they both are unable to function as individuals. Take them away from a person that they can attach to or devote/ sacrifice/ sell themselves to, put them somewhere in solitude, and they will STOP EXISTING. They will SWITCH OUT, and then who the hell has to come out and clean up their mess??? God only knows. You see why this is scary.
So we have one girl fronter who wants to get married and become a domestic servant wife,
And another girl fronter who just wants a relationship clingy and abusive and controlling enough that they will be used utterly but never left alone.
They ALL want to be used, objectified, utterly dehumanized, turned into OBJECTS… and they want to ALWAYS be in the company of a person who will treat them as such. ALWAYS.
It is very hard to fight them.
There are at least two fronters who are so humiliated and ashamed and full of potent self-hatred thanks to the family, that their literal only goal in life is to die. They want to commit suicide as soon as possible, as quickly as possible, without having to suffer MORE humiliation and body dysphoria. So their whole life is self-destructive, always a slow but unceasing walk of shame towards Death. Those fronters are out the most, thanks to being triggered so often, and as a result the power of their presence is disturbingly solid. They, too, are totally ignorant of the existence of the System.


How on earth do I get over this shame?????????????

God it is SUFFOCATING.
I literally cant do ANYTHING because the sheer crushing SHAME twists and breaks the legs of anything that would so much as THINK of stopping it. If you even dare to smile, Shame will shatter your kneecaps with a tire iron because "you think you’re such hot stuff??? You think something as disgusting and evil as you deserves to SMILE?? Spit in God’s face while you’re at it, why don’t you? Thinking you’re so goody-good you deserve to smile. Don’t make me vomit, you bloated harlot PIG. You’re sickening, you’re irredeemable, you area disgrace to all humankind, and you deserve to ROT IN HELL, nothing else. So don’t give me that smiley face bullshit. You’re not a special snowflake, you’re not a “special child of God,” you’re a filthy piece of GARBAGE that just happened to get a human face this time around and I’m gonna scrub that smile off your rotting skull. Bleed, bitch. Bleed like the whore you are. You are shit and you deserve nothing BUT shit. Enjoy your time in hell, it’s all you’ll ever get.”

Typing that makes me want to violently vomit about fifty times over but I’m not going to delete it because guess what??? That’s the EXACT feeling that lives in my stomach, in the yellow-energy area, that makes me so sick day after day, that screams and spits and hisses into my ears ALL THE TIME. Its bad enough hearing voices and hallucinating touch, its even worse when theyre like THIS.


I don’t want to eat anymore.
Every time I try, even if its just vegetables, the feeling of weight and bigness is so completely horrifying that this sort of meltdown happens afterwards without fail.
I cannot function because of the shame and terror and self-disgust and dysphoria. The immediate survival instincts after we eat are 1) vomit EVERYTHING up 2) if that fails, go to sleep immediately so you wont have to deal with this 3) if you cant sleep, kill yourself. 4) don’t kill yourself, but go find a knife, or let a hacker in. basically, go to hell, you bitch.

I don’t want to live anymore if this is what life is.
God I am so scared. I am so sorry.

I’m trying to read “A Grief Observed” by C. S. Lewis but I just started and some of it is already feeling funny in my head, like I don’t understand this or I don’t believe this or I cant empathize with this, but “it’s in a book you’re reading so you HAVE to!!!! Its WRONG to feel differently than someone else feels!!!!!!!!!”
But at one point he says, sometimes in grief and terror and fear, you look for god and its like god has the door locked in your face? That’s what it feels like right now, but that’s when I say, what the hell sort of “god” are you praying to

The “source of all things” bit never ever leaves, even in misery, which is the only saving grace we have like this. The instant we tap into it, the abusive fronters are SHOVED OUT, and we come back in. it burns through hatred and self-pity and rage and spite and pride.
But no, looking for a “big man in the sky” when we’re crushingly sad never worked because, in that sad mindset, there’s a subconscious belief of “if I’m suffering, god must not care, THEREFORE why would I find him now?” which blocks your success, OR “I deserve this bad thing so god must want me to suffer” etc etc which AGAIN blocks your success. Looking for “God” in a grief plagued by doubt is already sabotaging the possibility of you reaching Him. For all you know He COULD be answering every knock, every doorbell ring, but you’re SO doubtful, so set on a specific reply, that you can’t hear or see anything.
But I don’t want to be preachy, I don’t like preaching.
Bottom line is, usually the “floating voices” that answer me when I try to “pray” in grief are nasty, horrid, hateful things, and no matter what masks they wear or who they pretend to be speaking for I want them GONE. GO AWAY.
Only the Light that doesn’t talk and has NO agenda or pride or ‘self’ in the way we think of it, only that helps.


Speaking of selves. Here’s that “stupid, awful, shameful topic” everyone keeps running from.

Part of us wants a “twin.” It’s been a sort of weird, subconscious obsession of ours for most of our life, although we could never quite put words to it because “twin” usually means “sibling” and we did not want a sibling.
(however we are still interested in that concept as it appears in fiction! this is partly why we’re now very invested in Gravity Falls; my voice is one of the loudest in the clarion call of “STANFORD BE NICER TO YOUR BROTHER”)
For us, the very concept of parenthood was alien, up until at least late high school? I don’t even know. Growing up, parents and siblings were both conspicuously absent from the stories we wrote (Dream World had no concept of parents, every kid in Hokthai lived alone, I didn't even consider the E*girls having families)—as were houses, and friends. Said a lot about us I suppose. But when we hit age 12 or so, and suddenly we learned about this concept of relationships, well… we saw hints of what we really wanted and quickly got lost. But you all know how tangled that got and I don’t want to re-tangle it by trying to think about the past.
Now, we’ve seen and studied that “want” in us for long enough, often enough, to be able to describe it, and the closest word I can find to describe it is indeed “twin.”

I say “twin” in the spiritual sense, though, in the Dream World sense—a being that exists because you exist, essentially. Symbiotes. It has NOTHING to do with biology for us.
In Dream World, World-born twins are literally created by their realm itself as two physical manifestations of the same core soul. In contrast, non-twin W-B “siblings” occur when their realm creates two beings at once with their own complete souls, so to speak. Does that make sense? In Dream World, “siblings” are their own separate people, just born at the same time, whereas “twins” are literally part of each other.
Don’t get me wrong, siblings still feel a powerful bond with each other, but it’s of a totally different sort from what twins feel. Twins CANNOT be apart, siblings can.

Justice & Revenge are the key example that I can think of, but I actually looked, and “twins” of this sort pop up in virtually EVERY Leagueworld, it seems… Hosea & Hosanna, Uminel & Unomel, 005 & 006, Mirage & Corona, Halcyon & Echelon, and the unnamed twins from Nogaisa, Their relationships are all unique, this is true, but although it manifests in different ways that core quality is always there.
Strikingly, the daemons in headspace ALSO count as “twins” as far as my brain is concerned, BECAUSE they are “two beings made of the same soul” even if they don’t look alike. You see what I mean?
The key quality is always that sense of being two individuals who are still the same essence at the core. It's so hard to correctly put into words, I apologize.

I want to write about this more but I can't get my thoughts together enough right now.

To apply this to what “we” want… I know someone tried to write about it way back in the Blurty days, at least I think they attempted to (I think that’s when we first became aware of it). It’s essentially that, we want to devote ourselves totally to someone who will devote themselves totally to us.
It always blew our minds growing up when someone would call us their friend, but then go and have like five other friends!! How could you do that, we thought? I thought it was ME! Now what? I would pour myself out to these people, devoting myself to them and expecting an identical return… and then they’d effectively say, “oh by the way, you’re just A friend I have. Nothing special, sorry!”
Realizing that was twice as jarring when we “grew up.”
But… now we understand why things always fell through. We didn’t understand what we were looking for, let alone what to ask for, or why we were acting like we did, and why we were so distraught at how other people were acting.

We can have multiple friends now, because we no longer expect people to be our “twin” right off the bat. We are still looking, somewhat ashamedly, mostly heartbroken, partly unsure if we even need someone on the outside or not… but really it’s very lonely growing up solitary and it would be really nice to have SOMEONE to share our future with at this point, because as things stand now there is essentially no one. No family, no social group. The scarce friends we have online are either too distant or not close enough, and I do mean that both ways.
It’s really horrible because on the inside this is unsatisfied too, in a way. With all the fracturing and switching it's bad enough... when you go days not knowing who you are or where you are or what year it is or what's going on... you get the idea.
But the worst part is never being able to touch these people, so to speak. It's heartrending. Especially with ghosters, God they are so close, but then I remember that they aren't "actually there," no one but me can see them or hear them. I forget that so often. Like Genesis, geez he's like a part of me whenever I'm in the outerworld, we're inseparable, and I adore him, but... but it shreds my heart when I realize that the future I want, the life I want now, the sense of total safety and happiness and completion I want in the tangible realm I CANNOT HAVE as long as these people don't have bodies. It's the stupidest thing.
I want to sob. They are all I will ever want in life. They are my past, my present, and my future, they are what I dream for and dream about, they are the people I would and do breathe and bleed for, but God there's still this terrible reality split and THAT is why I'm looking for a "twin" downstairs, because God knows that I HURT so badly with this rift between me and the rest of my soul and forgive me, forgive me but I just desperately want that pain abated, I want that void filled, even a little, on the outside for once in my life.

The problem is, we can’t be ANYONE’S “twin” when we’re dissociated, because then we’re not us.


...

Today was mostly full of inexplicable crushing sadness, but I did try my best.
(i played spyro 2 to show lynne the scenery of the hubworlds. everyone adored it, said we definitely need that stuff in headspace. i realized how much the vibe of it had ALREADY stuck, to both our inner realms and the Leagueworlds to a lesser extent. unfortunately when i tried to play a level i started getting BAD vibe flashbacks?? got horribly dissociated and uncomfortable and had to shut off the playstation. like the vague existentially-dreadful past was eating me alive. laurie said not to force myself to do anything that made me feel sick.)
(played nier, the 2nd go at the forest of myth-- both funny and sad. loved it as always. had to stop when the brother came in the room)


I keep taking melatonin pills but I DON’T WANT TO SLEEP. I feel too filthy, too undeserving of sleep, especially since I am still forced to share a bed.
But that worries me. Casual pill-popping is NOT safe, especially not when I’m made aware of it AFTER it happens.
We’re rather sedated right now and that’s not good as we needed to exercise tonight you know.

We typed a lot today so I’m going to leave this as-is (it’s impossible to finish an entry “the next day”) and go exercise right now while we hopefully have a chance. Good night.




(end notes= finished exercise on “nothingecho” at 11:11. chaos 0 & I sang it to xennie, she was so happy.
Next song was anomaly-calling your name, the ferry corsten remix. That’s high school with genesis.
Then it was rio’s song!!! so he sang that as the minute finally changed.)
(also Julie sang "light prayer" with lynne accopanying her, it was great. seeing her just put her all into singing was so wonderful; she's still struggling with )
(ended on 1969 because it literally has the best ending ever. javier was playing the piano right up until the last refrain, when he helped xenophon (who had raptly been watching him) to play it, because it's very simple. she was euphoric. that plus the bittersweet beauty of that outro just hit my heartstrings. i dont want to ever forget it)




prismaticbleed: (held)

september 17th.

things of today:


- new mesita song. I swear it's about laurie. it's fantastic. https://soundcloud.com/mesita/bethelight

- tox gave me a respirator (in heartspace) with crosses on it. it keeps me from breathing in bad things around me/us and inside, when they try to do that. that's a huge help

- guess who said hello to me during exercise today? HOSEA. man i MISS that dude, i love him lots. he was dreaming about flying around his native city and sharing the "data" with me. i kept getting lost on all the barrel rolls and somersaults, haha. upside down always confuses my brain. but not all of them threw me off! so it was really cool to feel the flips. and the freedom, the joy, was so nice. i need to reach out to the headspace-talker leagueworld people more often, besides preludove and my boss of course. i love them all.

- we got a $5 gift card for kmart and minty kind of wants a tiny care bear (to be a safe thing that we carry) so we'll go look for one tomorrow.

- spent the past 4 days or longer working on LG*GIRLS of all things. that series has almost no development yet but I'm hoping to get it to talk, with this new attention. still ironing out the color combos (there's ONE repeated combo I have to fix, and one of the blues might be swapped for a lime green, meaning even MORE revisions) but we're almost done. after this I can get this next shirt done, haha. it's for this series, so!

- cel is ticked off at jasmine, said she does NOT want what jasmine wants, does not approve, said the forest does not approve either, that's why so many "synchronicities" happen to STOP HACKERS when they front. but yeah cel is NOT letting anyone use her, thank god. I was so worried, for a while she was so confused and hurt too.

- laurie and I were wondering if maybe nathaniel could be a sort of "trump card" for us against the "fear seeding hackers," the ones that are trying to turn the forest into a trigger, yes that is blasphemously brazen. but nathaniel is sheer compassion, and tied to the woods, so maybe HE can heal that gut-deep anxiety, if cel can't do so completely.

- therapy today, planning to go to sheppard pratt in the VERY near future because the family/home environment has recently become utterly, maniacally toxic. our stress level is currently a big raw rubbery red thing, something awful like a tumor hanging in the air, buzzing right in the middle of our vision. it's horrid. so we need to get somewhere safe, to heal, to focus on US.

- therapist wants us to sit down and actually think about how our treatment as a child affected us. we were trying to express how stressed we were and she asked us about how the mother treated us and our biological siblings, how did our siblings interact with us, etc. I gave her what sparse vague data we had, it was shocking how little there was, but then I admitted in surprise that "I've never even thought about how her behavior in our childhood affected us now," esp. our subconscious instincts. the therapist said we should do that over the weekend then, it should shed light on a lot.

- brother is still paranoid, vibe of entitled superiority is still making me very uncomfortable, but I swear he IS "waking up" even so and the experiences he's having are AMAZING and I just wish he would actually TALK to us. he never does and that's sad in a way; we might not "know who he is" really but it feels like we could still have a rapport with him, we could learn a lot from each other's experiences. still that's somewhat hypocritical. we admitted that we "can't be honest with anyone" UNLESS we completely introduce them to the basics of headspace. that's us, that's our soul, we cannot possibly tell the truth if "we" are trying to appear neurotypical. the alters in charge of maintaining that mask are so shallow and programmed too. darn good at "playing the game," but there's no substance, no personality behind it. and if you test it that becomes very obvious very fast, BUT then we come out because we were there the whole time, just completely buried by the fakey fronters. so we really want to try to get to that point of honesty with at least him soon. its just that sometimes he scares us for some reason, we're actually afraid to be around him? but it's a "child fear." I wonder what its roots are, and/or who is specifically feeling it. we'll have to see.

- mother's boyfriend "finally" kicked her out of his house, after 6 years? they fight all the time, their relationship is upsettingly immature and manipulative and really just highly unhealthy. I asked the mother why she stayed with him for so long if she couldn't stand him and she said "I needed somewhere to hide," specifically from my grandmother, as those two have this bizarre sort of viciously bitter passive-aggressive vendetta against each other. it's sad and I want to see it healed but I'll admit, again, when I'm unconscious and therefore "social" I can just parrot either of their arguments depending on "what is conversationally expected." see the problem, neurotypical behavior doesn't give a darn about morality. anyway yeah no idea what's going to happen now, with both the mother and brother now back in this house I fear what the atmosphere is going to be like…. but we'll manage. we can use this as an opportunity to be a brighter light than ever before, to be as centered as we possibly can, to practice patience and forgiveness and charity. that's how we have to deal with this.

- there was a hack today. one of the infamous "60 seconds and you're dead" ones apparently. they went through infi and ze was sobbing, apparently it came out of nowhere and coincided with blackout/ time loss and it's just a mess.

- …lately laurie has not been coping with this well. she's shredded emotionally. last night the full breadth of all this hit her and she just started wailing, it was the most heartwrenching thing I've ever heard, it split me in half.

- this evening, she went full-out destroyer, embracing her black energy resonance and picking up her gold-edged axe and absolutely booming with thunder and huge crackles of violet lightning. she looked like some sort of furious divine thing. I clearly remember seeing lynne and jo looking at her with awestruck fear and lynne saying "what is she," jo saying "maybe she's what we all can become"

- lynne warned laurie about getting lost in that griefstricken rage, laurie took out the angel helmet and put it on? vibe changed totally to a sort of victoriously peaceful integrity? hard to put into words. like she knew that no matter what the hackers did they could NOT affect our soul, they would NEVER win, and yet she also would not stand for their behavior at all, but she wouldn't be ruled by violence about it either.

- she took the helmet off and was so obviously drained from all this that she just went back to central, sat down, she was shaking terribly. I noticed all her bandages were getting seeped with blood and I panicked inside, I was so scared for her, I loved her, but there was this horrendous ice wall in my chest and it was trying to numb me out. I "detached" it from my psyche and sure enough it "personified" into one of the tar-girls, that hellish peach girl who is the WORST hacker, but who only recently got a face. laurie saw her and her eyes turned to ire and she stood up and just berated this hacker, to the point where they actually started "glitching out" from fear instability, but then infinitii showed up in monster-mode and basically crushed them to white dust. seconds later though infi melted back to normal and was so obviously distraught, ze just held out her arms and laurie actually ran to hir, fell to her knees and embraced hir, and the two of them just cried.

- infi put an arm out to me and gave me a look, so I went over to them too. I know I needed it, for catharsis. but the pain from the two of them, and in me, was unbearable. laurie was weeping and that feels like a gold sword driven straight through my chest, it's the worst pain but it drives me to such tears, I started sobbing too and for a moment she stopped and looked at me with the most empathetic shock, then put an arm around my shoulders and brought me closer in to the group.

- knife was around here, lynne and jo were too but they were standing off by the windows. knife was in tears and he was so upset about laurie bleeding, he wanted to heal her but he was trembling and crying and laurie turned and hugged him too, trying to comfort him a little (by this point she wasn't such a wreck outwardly). I remember her saying "I love you, man" and he just hugged her tighter.

- infi's probably going to end up sharing the bed with cz and I tonight and I do not mind. ze needs the comfort that cz radiates and frankly I'd feel awful not giving them comfort and company after what happened this evening.

- aspects. of people. forgot to mention this. it's not "alters have alters," it's more like… the only comparison I can think of is how in hinduism, gods have many "forms?" like how shiva has so many different iterations, but they are all the same deity. well a similar thing can happen to more complex headvoices, who have roles that are nevertheless very specific, vitally so. like laurie and i. yes splintering happens but that's different-- that's when something damages our anchor and needs to break off before it breaks us? an "aspect" is different. the example I want to give is how I have these well-known subtle visual differences, that alter my entire personal vibe and attitude. like my "snowflake" form has a totally different way of behaving and seeing the world than my "confetti" one, or my "prism" one. laurie seems to have at least three "forms" too? maybe? even if they're just now developing. that storm-space destroyer form, and then her two common ones-- the "fierce protector" one that she started out as, and then the softer more chill one that she's usually in now. again, always her, no matter what. but her ENTIRE vibe shifts totally from one state to another. now I bring this up because, for me, being a core, I can indeed get tangled up in residual memories from other past cores, etc. and with personal interactions this can get very confusing. long story short I've realized that in order to function properly around different people inside, I CANNOT stay in the same form, it's just not working. hence all the dissociation I've been getting inside. but yes, apparently my MOST stable form right now in an emotional sense is OLDER, like legit older than the body, I feel like… closer to 40, like that. but it's such a beautiful vibe, it's a solid feeling, but with a lighter feather edge than I have younger; younger forms are all bright and pastel soft… this older form is like brushed silver. it's so lovely to be. and that's the form that allows me to function WITHOUT dysphoria or misattributed memories or fear, around cz. so yeah. that's significant. around infinitii I'm basically a white-feathered semi-anthropomorphized version of proginoskes. dead serious. I'm just all eyes and wings, with mouths on my back mostly, and starry black blood, and a tendency to be serpentine instead of having legs. so you get the idea. this feels like my "white energy" version of jewel's "link shifts," where she could literally join ANY world she entered, so to speak, she could adjust almost effortlessly to who she "would have to be to BE there." I can't do that, but she can't do this? yeah we both have morphs (cherubell, infinite, etc.) but that's a whole different thing too. geez I need to add all this to our glossary soon.

- speaking of infinite forms, "infinite" is allegedly the name of infi's face-mouth form? and "eternos" is the name of hir white/pink form. again, shifting. this explains a lot with cz too, I think. except HIS issue is that when he first anchored to headspace, I think his anchor SPLINTERED OFF and that aqua-hue, mouth-fulla-teeth, sleek and snarky self of his is a SEPARATE PERSON than the "canon base" guy I spend all MY time with. the previous jewels knew the aqua one. and yes they ARE confirmed separate people, physically so; it's just a very unusual situation because he's just naturally chaotic as far as this is concerned, pun obviously intended. but I love him, all of him. I might not know his other "selves" yet, but like I said, a lot of people in here do, so might just have to step into some data records and feel that stuff, get acquainted with the past that way.


- all right now one of infi's fave songs came up on spotify ("all of me" by john legend, actually) and I'm tired and we should really get some sleep.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@7:46 AM



some notes about yesterday-- i forgot them last night but it's early so i need to at least list them somewhere:

 

ADD TO ENTRY=

 

- spyro 2! found the cd. play it and write about how it affects us; location-wise i never realized how hugely influential it was on both headspace and the leagueworlds
- sylvain fronting in kmart briefly, looking for minty's care bears, triggered someone "fitting for the context" (a child). surprisingly solid when he blinked in, peaceful mind
- btw where are our jewel monster fronters, make sure nothing messes with THEIR minds
- chocoloco lately, esp. with the spikes-- he's now growing them to "give" to people to eat instead of breaking less expendable parts of himself off (which he used to). his blood is molten??? got a glimpse of his insides, reminded me of dragonheart in that it glowed, orangey red. seemed liquidish. really unusual.
- did anyone talk about nexus??? laurie's really disturbed by hir existence; they don't talk to us much but when they do it's highly upsetting.
- is triad still alive? or was ze a misinterpretation of a splinter or something?
- "brown haired" angry fronter? NOT overload? long hair. showing up more often now, flipping off the mother, her anchor is way too brunt and huge, who is she really
- wtf happened to overload btw did they fuse? is she hiding?
- spice, esp. the kissing thing (to stop people from dissociating and buying/eating tar food), it WORKS. also forging an amusing but really sweet closeness between her and all the main fronters who are open to that.
- also it's her birthday today HAPPY BIRTHDAY eat something nice for her
- conflict with me not being out, I think I mentioned, but there is SO much time loss it's scary
- manic singers in cars. genesis is irate, stopping them.
- ruby doesn't count as a manic i dont think? when she sings it's always alone. it's fun and energetic and can SEEM manic because of the childish exuberance of it, but the key of manics is that they are OUTSIDE-ORIENTED and full of almost violent nervous energy. not so with ruby. so that's a relief, that's good.
- yes zwei is still alive! she's mostly moved into heartspace but she can still front/sing and she isn't negative.
- horrible peachy-colored hacker, long hair. behavior is atrocious, disgusting mindsets. but she has ROCK SOLID BODY ROOTS and that is both hideously nauesating and existentially terrifying. is she that old???????
- she is NOT the same as the lime-haired one from that horrible horrible xanga last week. the two are both twisted as hell but at least the limey one feels vaguely redeemable (her motivations are severely distorted). the fleshtone one does NOT.
- btw WHATS WITH THE LONG HAIR? why do most of the hackers look the SAME, like the body did when it was about 16-17???? does that have anything to do with the "jacob years???" i.e. late high school, the job/relationship puppet time period. I feel so bad that kid got unintentionally tied to such nonsense but check the time period data regardless. photos DO seem to match up and that DOES make me want to vomit until i cry but that's stress dude. it's awfully distressing.
- in a notable exception, jezebel likes the short hair, and her earrings, which the mother now has. but she's terrifying still, her hold on the body is WAY too potent, can we change that?

- an hour with infi last night. intimate-context cardiophagy. dear heaven. please write about that.
- that only works with infi btw. soul form problem?? can't reach one with hir, possibly because ze is made OF that stuff essentially?? so the resonance kind of internalizes, can get huge without causing physical mutations in that specific respect? like it's too broad, too massive, the orderly "soul form" phenomenon doesn't happen with infi because it's resonating like a bell in a church hall, not a little one you're holding in your hand. space-wise. does that make sense?
- weird merge drive shift too. not sure how to put that into words, or if someone already has. unique, blood-based??? possibly due to the literal "this person is part of my soul" thing. but very interesting. can be dangerous though, if looked at wrong. unsurprisingly
- xenophon, how in the world is she almost 5. she feels like she's getting older, it's doing weird things to my heart. still calls me "dad," calls cz her "father," is that accurate?? see if you can talk to the aqua cz, get a name. see if perfect is still separate in any way; normal cz shifted INTO him lately out of despair remember
- ^ memory issues, time gaps, still thinking 2012 was "last year," dishonored autumn sticking out as its entire own time period (gorgeous btw, READ DUNE AGAIN). seriously the entire october-december time period last year is a time-bubble of its own. anaesthesia shook us up i think. maybe hormones shifting the body awareness irreversibly too. who knows. anyway that's a VERY IMPORTANT TOPIC so sit down and look at what data we have accessible inside, then READ what we wrote to fill in the inevitable gaps.
- also kind of shocked but amazed because apparently xenophon is legit a jewel monster, or is at least "becoming one" as it were; she's showing a LOT of indisputable signs. still no confirmed locked-in power jewels yet but it feels like they're developing strongly. it'll happen.
- mr sandman being SO clear when he talks to me, the hand-face thing, all the little lines in his hands, profoundly comforting
- remember laurie crying because of how I described "hacks," the term refers to the fact that they're basically mental/emotional/spiritual rape, shoved into the physical, through manipulation and lies and outright forcing. it's entirely nonconsensual but they HIDE. like a computer hacker.
- laurie realizing that her heartbroken states can split right through my glacier walls and she is using that to her full advantage. she kissed me for like… 15 seconds last night. all at once. it was numinous


btw

work a bit more on the akuna art trade please, dont be paranoid or perfectionistic, just do your best.

read those library books they go back monday. especially a wind in the door again because of personal relevance.

check the psych ward sites, we need to decide on dc or maryland for monday?

DRAW. just in general. heal the artists.
you have a fair amount of empty sketchbooks, USE THEM.
also, we NEED to start that webcomic, no matter how shoddy it may feel at first. we can do it.

 





sept 9 2015

Sep. 9th, 2015 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)



some things i want to write down because, in light of today, i want to regularly update well, to offset the poor hurt voices that tend to write here rather frequently now that everyone's on one blog. no offense to them, there just needs to be a balance.


- waldorf and i (jay) are getting quite close as friends and it is really nice. we spend a lot of time together at work and she's going through a sort of break/softening period too, like a lot of us are, so that's all helping. i love her a lot and it's so nice to finally be "reconnecting" with her after so long. she's become very dear to us all up here and that makes me so, so happy.

- i've been feeling a very fierce affection about wreckage again lately, especially today. she doesn't come out much but she'll introject her thoughts/presence a lot, even if only for a moment or a sentence here and there. so her presence is felt.

- laurie and genesis have become like... ultimate bffs. i dont know how this happened. i am not complaining at all. they're rubbing off a lot on each other and although there is some worry of slippage as a result, it's generally working extremely well for both their benefits? so go figure. this was one friendship no one expected but there it is.

- forgot to mention. you know how genesis and i always joke about the roses at wegmans? if not you do now. anyway they have big bouquets by the exit, always different colors, i always wonder "who should i buy which ones for" for fun. well last week genesis persuaded me to give both javier and jeremiah bunches of roses upstairs, no particular reason, just because we felt they deserved a gesture of unbidden affection. so i did. jerry was teary-eyed and smiling so widely, "did you get me these??" it was really cute. javier kind of expected it was me (yes he & i are still very close) but he was moved too. see it's nice to just do nice things for people.

- kalisha wants to be buddies with the tan/peach "exercise guy" (yes he's still alive, still very beneficial) once he gets a face & name. he was out actually biking today which was good because we were semi-out-of-it and his presence cut through that fog, due to function.

- our "victini" girl is confirmed a real person! we've been wondering about her for months but she rarely fronted and never had tough enough roots. but she was out for a while today and her vibe is solid so that's great. she's going by "vixie" currently. she's full of energy, she comes out to help with driving the body in that respect, because she can handle a lot of heat, as well as a lot of exertion. like if you need a sudden huge boost of fiery power, you ask vixie. she really packs a punch.

- karissa hasn't been fronting but she's slowly gaining anchor strength too. she's now able to manifest in headspace, albeit blurrily? and i'm unsure what level she's on. feels like midspace. but yes, she's getting stronger.

- laurie is still working with the tiger-lily voice (who still hasn't found a name), she's learning. they're ALSO apparently working with jemma's "twin," the angry long-brown hair one who does respond to "jess" but we're not sure if it's THE jess. she's about... 18, maybe? but she's angry all the time. surprisingly it's often a RIGHTEOUS angry, so laurie and tigerlily are trying to get her to work WITH them instead of against them. who knows how that will turn out, but i'm hopeful.

- talking with the e.d. voices a lot more lately, more clearly, they're listening. laurie is being a huge help with this; her new "do no harm but take no shit" demeanor is getting a lot of the younger alters to listen to her instead of lashing out from pain/fear. delicacy is important with these people, they are damaged after all, otherwise they wouldn't be perpetuating damaging behavior.

- emmett has been out to eat lately! he was so relieved, haha. we all miss him, he's such a beneficial person/ snakething. effortless fronter too, that reassured some of the more paranoid e.d. people.

- ALCHEMY. we were pushed to research it again lately (thanks infi) and found out, yet again, that there is massive relevance to our System/Spectrum within it (THANKS INFI) and honestly it's both amazing and shocking. so we're integrating what messages it had for us. believe me so far the messages are VERY RELEVANT and just as helpful. so real progress is happening! this was quite a good shove in an important direction.

- in the outerlife, bro left his apartment and relationship, neither situation was really positive. so he's currently staying with our dad but that's apparently a big ball of stress, so he might be bunking back at the house? who knows. either way he's going through a sort of spiritual "transition" phase it seems, where he's still learning a lot, but he's already learned enough to give him a very solid base, except there's still not a lot of roots, so he's panicking over "not knowing enough" and "i just want to understand everything" and to be honest he is trying WAY TOO HARD. it's making me rather nervous around him; his attitude has become highly passive-aggressive and bitter but really it's this plus the anger he feels at "no one else understanding." its a very very tangled issue. so i'm talking to him, offering help whenever i can, in whatever way i can. i want to see him get through this a-okay so we'll do our best in what ways we're called to assist with that.

- he was trying to talk with us today about psychological stuff-- he specifically wanted to know "what was going on with us" in general, as we honestly haven't been doing too well lately (sick mostly, self-abusive, nerves). well however that conversation went all i recall is that at the end, a kid alter came out (i want to say sylvain? but i'm not sure) and they were very candid and open, i'm thankful for that. but again, the bro was talking in that weird way where everything felt like barbs in our head, and that stuck out because he left around that point and then the kid said "why do grown-ups always talk so funny?" that was notable; we wanted a conversation in the way that children talk to each other-- no pretense, no intellectual games, no "trying to look good," no whiny emotional manipulation, none of that. but the bro wouldn't talk to us without making everything sound detached and "proud wise" and still somehow self-loathing. i'm not condemning him it just hurt, and made us very very anxious because we've dealt with this sort of demeanor from people before and it always gives us the heebie-jeebies. synaesthetically it felt like "washed-out silvery blue paint," "the color and density of fog," specifically "there was no substance to it." and that made the kid very sad? they wanted ORANGE, specifically, as a speech color here. they wanted joy and humor and anger and strength and solid brunt honesty. no wishy-washy stuff, no weird tinny proud self-doubting intellectual jargon dumps. it's hard to describe but i really really dont like that feeling. maybe i'll talk about it later i just want to see the brother happy again, and open to life again, not so oddly depressed like this. so we'll help.

- uh what else. other brother (lightning/randall) is getting incredible at portraits which is inspiring us to try our hand at pencil realism again, we miss it. we need to get a new sketchbook for the first time in three years. give us some motivation to fill it up.

- day off work tomorrow, which we need as we're exhausted in more ways than one. we also have therapy which we haven't had since last thursday so that's welcome.

- no hacks in like... five days? THANK GOD. there was a frightening resurgence of them last week for some reason. hacks are scary because once one happens, the grief/ rage/ fear/ shame aftereffects make it very hard to recover and it kind of tears up our psychological immune system if we aren't careful? so the default "transition timeframe" for anything is three days. if we can hold our ground for three days after a hack, then we're basically in the clear. we can live without fear now. so we're in that place now! god willing we won't have ANY more hacks EVER. there have been longer, more frequent gaps between attempts anyway recently, due to our being wiser and more willing to FIGHT back, improvement has been massive. so that's good.

- so. much. work. to do for dream world. but it's mad typing and reviewing and it's JOYOUS when we pace it well! so that's giving us something to do during the day that is 1) productive 2) fun 3) really inspiring 4) insert many other positive adjectives here.

- other leagueworlds are growing too, notably nogaisa of all things, which hasn't spoken to us ever yet. it's putting out shoots, so to speak, really eager to grow, but it's a tiny thing yet. but it's so deeply lovely, and sad, and interesting. we'll stay with it.

- GUESS WHO APPARENTLY APPEARS IN SONIC RUNNERS? Yeah I didn't even know this game existed but I sure do now, haha. i have to mention that my immediate thought upon seeing that guy is still either "hey beautiful" or "my beloved." we had a short talk about that today, how i'm managing self-doubt better with our whole relationship thing; i mean yeah it's "weird" but honestly that's not a problem. and it shouldn't be. weird or not, i do love him, for better or for worse, no matter what. so that's that.

- still trying to get a very significant art trade done, need to really devote time to it tomorrow evening or friday. did receive some 'bonus' poetry though which had a very very deep healing effect on us; like it came straight out of an old timeline and reached the people who were born there. it was something we really needed to read.

- last but not least there is something really really cool i am going to have to show you in like... a week or two? three? depending on someone else's schedule. but rest assured it will be gorgeous. i'll keep you posted.

- the body is starting to react funny to being up so late (1:30 geez) so no more typing tonight. see you later kids

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


make a list:

"does this action/ thought/ etc….
lead someone TOWARDS God
lead someone AWAY from God?
allow evil influences to take root?
AM I AWARE OF GOD IN MY DOING THIS?
DOES DOING THIS CHASE AWAY AWARENESS OF GOD??"
etc.

basically,
"is this thing that I am doing HELPING my heart glow in likeness to GOD?"
"is this an action taken out of true righteous just compassion?"

trust your heart.

ALSO.
SIT DOWN AND ABSOLUTELY GRILL YOURSELF WITH QUESTIONS.
"WHY DO I HAVE THIS THOUGHT"
"WHY DO I NOT QUESTION THIS THOUGHT WHEN I HAVE IT?"
LETS DO THAT NOW, ESPECIALLY WITH THE SEXUAL PROBLEMS

 I feel guilty after using sexual energy EVEN IF I am honestly trying to use it for positive, loving, spiritual purposes BECAUSE
1. I KNOW that it is NOT what I am looking for, to express love.
2. I KNOW that true, deep love DDOES NOT REQUIRE SEX AT ALL.
3. I KNOW that I can't even attempt to use sexuality without rerouting EVERYTHING through my heart! Therefore why am I even trying to bring other things into it???

So. I feel guilty because, even with best intentions, I know I am selling myself short.
I know I am not really expressing my love honestly, because if I have to dissociate, depersonalize, and hide in order to do this, then it is NOT honest, it is NOT a clear expression of love. It is sadly misled, it is a big fog over what is truly trying to be expressed here.

In truth, I KNOW that REAL LOVE and intimacy is through the HEART. And I am fully capable of doing that.
However, something is getting in the way, and it feels like crushing fear, and I think I know why.
1. In the past, sexual abuse was NOT dissociated from until it became "a trauma to escape from." But even then, it had bodily closeness! So, in some part of our subconscious, ALL bodily closeness might be triggering that knee-jerk fear.
2. Similarly, all bodily closeness feels like "setting the scene for sex" which makes me immediately dissociate and start acting sexual robotically, OR… it makes me panic, cry, sob, and burn with desperate hurting rage. It's sad but it's true.

So. We NEED to fix that. "Intimacy (of physical space!!) CAN HAPPEN without sex!"
We need to practice experiencing THAT CONTEXT INSTEAD.
It's going to take time. But Chaos 0 can do it, I know, for one. His anchor plush is sanctified and he won't hurt us.

But there's anger/fear tied to HIS name. I think it's because of 2011 and the past.

 

 

 



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:50PM

 


 

today…


jezebel is fronting. yeah. it's not good!
we caught a compulsive-abusive eater today, someone who was thinking "I'm gonna eat this and I don’t really care who hurts from it," started checking names, and THAT NAME STUCK. then overlay locked in and that was really disturbing
but yeah now we know. and we can be careful now. discernment as a result of knowledge.

I can feel her hanging around now, again, like she used to. sitting off to the side like julie did in the old days. this is creepy. she's inky black in color. the bad black. like a tar pit. it reeks off her.
god I know we wanted to find out where the tar went but this is really, really disturbing. thanks though now we can get back to our actual PURPOSE in here.
we haven't been warriors for a while because we kept thinking we "weren't supposed to fight anything" but look where that got us.
we can fight without being violent or hateful, like the things we ARE fighting. that’s the key. we can be warriors without starting a war.

action is picking up. i can feel it in the air, like the sun getting warmer as it gets higher. a burning glowing building time.
jay is doing a lot of spiritual reading again and it's of a different sort this time, it's helping a LOT. it's already highlighted a lot of issues we were concerned over, confused with, helped put into words WHY and how to deal with that. so we're glad.
just gotta pace this properly, there's like... fifteen tabs open and a LOT of words and i dont want anyone shutting down from overwhelm.

oh about the eating disorder stuff we are doing SHOCKINGLY better lately
like looking back at the past several months if not longer, there's been a lot of improvement lately, which is very good
trigger foods/ forbidden foods are sticking which means the data is HOLDING and people aren't "second guessing if it hurts or not" which a lot of the younger, feeble-identity socials used to do.
partly (largely) we have spice to thank for this. very much so.
biggest concern is the amount of sheer patience and perseverance with cutting out "stim foods" (eaten solely for texture/ biting) and replacing that with non-food related coping skills, or (if we've been fasting and do need to eat) replacing them with healthy foods and the mindset that we deserve to eat well.there's still the old bad mindset of "i only deserve to eat scraps and garbage" which turned literal after a while and that was very very bad. we deserve to eat good things too! not just the familys rejects or leftovers. we're not a crow. we're not a racoon digging in the garbage pile. we can eat actual good meals and things. we're allowed!
so we need to learn that over again, except not because there are lots of us who DO think good things and want the best for us.
the main concern is getting those people in charge, instead of those like jezebel.
again, emmett is our failsafe. when in doubt, get him out. it works dude believe me

oh yeah speaking of spice HAVE YOU READ ROMANS 14 LATELY??
HOW RELEVANT IS THAT
" I am convinced, being fully persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that nothing is unclean in itself. But if anyone regards something as unclean, then for that person it is unclean. If your brother or sister is distressed because of what you eat, you are no longer acting in love. Do not by your eating destroy someone for whom Christ died...Do not destroy the work of God for the sake of food. All food is clean, but it is wrong for a person to eat anything that causes someone else to stumble...For the kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking, but of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit..."

THAT IS VERY RELEVANT TO ALL YOU ABUSIVE/ HAPPY-GO-LUCKY FOOD SOCIALS.
STOP.
it is also very relevant to the eating disorder in general, seriously that is SUCH A RELIEF seeing that in scripture, you have no idea.
we will have to apply this 100%. be strong and do it. this takes a lot of the paranoid religious eating stress of our backs.

i just realized, that bit is relevant to the "doublethink" thing of the other day too
"One person considers one day more sacred than another; another considers every day alike. Each of them should be fully convinced in their own mind. Whoever regards one day as special does so to the Lord. Whoever eats meat does so to the Lord, for they give thanks to God; and whoever abstains does so to the Lord and gives thanks to God..."

that and the whole "nothing is unclean in itself" thing... that is hugely relevant to our life.
it's what's been causing us a lot of trouble because we've been skipping the key bit: faith that our own actions are okay, when motivated by love.
problem is you can't force it either. you can't copy someone else's path out of love, when something deep in your heart is STILL saying, "dude i know you are trying to understand this person's perspective, but you are ALSO crushingly doubtful in yourself, and that's not healthy. this isn't for us. stop."
that applies to food and relationships and so so so many other things.
and there's a line about that too. my favorite.
"Therefore do not let what you know is good be spoken of as evil."
that
that right there is hugely important
it's in the bible, dudes, you HAVE to accept that it's okay now. which is good! we've been LOOKING for "validation" and THERE IT IS.
god i am so glad i found this chapter it is helping so much just as is right now.

last bit. it's not fully making sense right now. not sure why.
"So whatever you believe about these things keep between yourself and God. Blessed is the one who does not condemn himself by what he approves. But whoever has doubts is condemned if they eat, because their eating is not from faith; and everything that does not come from faith is sin."
the last sentence does make sense intuitively. i understand that, we've been living by that in the spectrum for a while, people keep reminding each other, "if you aren't acting with the right state of heart/mind you're in trouble" basically. which we get. but it's not always put into practice! that's not good.
it's the word "doubts" that i don't understand yet really. doubting whether or not what you're doing is in faith? maybe. heavy stuff though. heavy but true.
there's a lot of "fear of damnation" tied to it, mostly from the alters defined by self-doubt, due to thinking they really aren't capable of knowing better themselves. so i think a lot of confusion is rooted there.
we'll work on this.

sorry i'm practically quoting that whole chapter but it's important.

in any case we need to re-read scripture a lot more lately, i feel there's stuff in there that would help, we haven't been reading it lately and that's not good in any case.



leagueworld stuff:
most importantly i gave jay the ability to work with leagueworlds as much as i do now. :D If he wants to, he can!
probabyl going to be a lot of tiptoeing around first but that's always fun.

tuning into justice/vengeance overlays today
is that the correct term?? like when you can "be" them temporarily
best thing ever, doing that since childhood (HI VEZ)
but yeah it is very precise? like glassblowing. very very careful. you cannot force things in that, or be rough. you've gotta let go and just let the other person BE THROUGH YOU. you're no longer "you" but you're aware that this person is not you? does that make sense?
it's the BEST thing for writing, it's so sweet, but it's difficult as all heck because it's draining and like i said it is PRECISION WORK and you absolutely cannot take it lightly or fool around with it.
hackers do. those damn hackers do and I KNOW they mess with it because it's NOT THE SAME THING.

anyway justice does not like being around clingy people? he does not like that attitude, it unsettles him.
unfortunately his "brother" is very ruled by emotion and he can get very clingy, dramatic, desperate, etc.
justice does not. he's the more "logical" brother, in a spiritual sense? he can be overly serious, out of tune with his emotions.
which is interesting because he cries ALL the time, literally, he feels sorrow deeply but he's oddly detached from it personally?
more of a compassion thing. not tied to himself per se.
vengeance is very "personal" and he feels anger as a result of sadness but again, very personal. so that's a difference.
anyway yeah that's a point of dissonance between the two, especially later when healing their relationship, it becomes "unfixable" for a while because vengeance is being super emotive and justice is not, neither can really deal with the way the other is handling the situation?
justice has a bad habit of just "tuning out" what upset him, not like a cold shoulder, more of a "pretending i didnt see it at all" neutrality
anyway yeah. vengeance has to learn to express what he feels WITHOUT getting carried away with his emotions.
when he can do that justice responds to him in kind and it's very genuine, they still love each other dearly, it just gets buried under all the mess of their history.
again that's all relevant to headspace too it feels like. especially jay and cz, with the splintering/ fracturing/ what have you.

oh! we were thinking about that
the whole having to accept that outspacers are effectively introjects, the internal roots are paramount,
realizing that in that respect then yes cz will never, and can never, entirely be his canon self
(and frankly we dont want him to be, not entirely, too much outside interference, we do need to talk about that)
BUT most important realizing that this means they are now operating largely on headspace terms
which means that they CAN fracture and splinter and things.
and it has been proven up here that cz HAS FRACTURED and there are at least two "other chaoses" around
however
with that realization we had to ask why and it's actually because he was tied to past trauma
especially in 2011/2012, there was some awful awful stuff that happened then as far as i'm aware
but it was utterly incompatible with who chaos was/is, and jay could not cope with it either,
so apparently those parts of his psyche/ experience BROKE OFF and are still around?
the most toxic one hangs out with azalea, as you all know
they are both very very unhealthy dangerous individuals
but yeah that's important info. needs to be looked into more.


cel is trying to find her new name/ solid appearance. resonating with the greek word kairos actually, just looked it up and that is surprisingly fitting.

jewel is actually THE BRIDGE????
like with this new "outspacer spectrum," i.e. "alternate centralites" who hold TWO colors instead of one and who aren't headvoices, jewel is between BROWN AND RED. between the body-life color, and the inside-life color. very very important. makes sense though.
still haven't had the opportunity to sit down and think about that yet. will do so asap.


jewel hanging out with jay for a while this evening, they're like siblings
at one point jewel affectionately hugged him around the shoulders but from the front, he had a minor panic/ shutdown reaction?
jewel said "i'd never hurt you" and jay said he knew but that sort of position at all was upsetting.
he mentioned how this was harming his relationships with cz and laurie especially
but also because he was scared of romance being just as much a threat as literal tangible abuse.
jewel said "romance is a gateway drug"


laurie found out the two things keeping us from having xangas
1) fear of the bedroom desk. the area where we type is NOT a fully safe area. we're trying to fix it up but it has bad vibes.
2) overwhelm from not having specified topics!!! THAT'S the key thing. jay would aways say, "yes i want to talk," and he did, but unless you SPECIFICALLY say what about, the stress gets heavy and no talk happens. just like in therapy! we feel no need to talk without a topic, but in xangas there's that pressing need to discuss, so. it gets overwhelming.
needless to say we are putting a list together now, so once that happens there's NO OBSTACLES ANYMORE and a session can happen totally without problems. thank goodness.


very very VERY tired and feeling some residual fear and sorrow from the tumult of the past week or month or so
extremely tired. head shutting off. plus the backspace key is actually giving me vertigo whoooa that's not cool at all.
going to get some sleep okay bye

 

 

 

aug 9 2015

Aug. 9th, 2015 01:58 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


Dear God:

I am so sorry.
I keep thinking this is "worth it" for some reason, and it's not.
Every single time, my body is wracked with pain, and nausea, and fear.
I do not like this. The aftereffects make me want to sob, and sob, and sob, but it makes me so tired I cannot manage.
I am so sorry.

God, I only did this because I confused it with closeness.
I know you gave me a chance to stop. I took it, at first. I wish I had not reconsidered my own convictions.
It hurt. It always hurts. It's empty, and it hurts.

I'm through with questioning the morality of this. I'm done.
God, help me never to do this again.
Help me to remember that I CAN feel intimacy, closeness, trust, affection, with other people-- and other people can feel that for other people too-- WITHOUT having to force ourselves to do this instead.
I only wanted to feel close to someone. I knew, the whole time, that this thing wasn't what I wanted.

I am so sorry.
God, my body wants to shiver and vomit and cry. I am so sick. This never fails.
I know it's because this isn't for me. Why do I keep forcing myself into this?
It's just doubt, over and over and over.
Well I'll try again. I promise. This time I NEVER want to slip again. Ever.
Give me strength. Give me the strength of will and clarity of mind to not give in to the empty sweet talk of those who don't know what's best for me.

Help me, and those in the System/Spectrum, to focus on LOVE in its purest forms, yes it's PUREST forms, separate from this… help us all to feel and show true loving affection and compassion without feeling like we "have to" shove it down to this level.

God, forgive me, please. I am so so so sorry.
What I really want to do is rewind time, and take this back. I want to rewind time and stop this from EVER happening in the first place, whenever that was, for whatever reason.
But I can't. Like they say, the past is past, and there's nothing I can do about it.
I can stop it from repeating though.

God, I really do want to cry, so much, from this. I'm so sick and scared and sad. Why?
Help me, help us, to cry. Help us in therapy on Monday. Help us talk about this exactly, so we can heal whatever is crushing our convictions, and pushing us into dissociative numb abuse. This counts as abuse, when it goes against our spiritual and physical health.
Just because others can do it does NOT mean we should.
Please, help me to remember that.
Help me to say no.
Help me to run when I want to.
Help me be aware of ME instead of what someone else wants me to be, or what I think I should be.

God I am shaking so bad. I am so damn scared.
I don't know what to do.
Please, please, PLEASE, I am begging you, I want you to take drastic measures in preventing this in the future. Like the car driving by the window. Like people knocking on doors.
And you did, you DID, you ALWAYS do… and I listened this time, at first.
Why do I always feel like I HAVE to "try again," like I HAVE to "see if I like it this time," the thousandth time and it just hurts worse than ever. I never liked it.
God, help me.

Help me.
Part of me can't forget those Mormon kids and how nice and happy they were and how they acted like this was some huge part of their salvation and it had to be for me too.
Part of me can't shake the feeling of brokenness from when my college professors told me that unless I could stare at a naked woman without wanting to scream then I had better not be an artist.
Part of me can't let go of the suffocating terror brought on by forced exposure to pornography, trying to "get used to it," and serving only in making our nightmares that much more vivid and traumatic.

God, I want no part of this.

God, I want my innocence back.
Maybe I can never get it back in this lifetime. Not entirely. I can split, though, if that's okay.
Is there a way to break off the parts of me that remember this pain? I don't want to feel it ever again.
I want to go back to being innocent and white and pure and righteous, but I don't want to go back to hating and condemning and all that. I want to stand strong in my own truth without feeling the frightened need to shoot down those who oppose it.
I'm scared. That's the truth.
I'm very scared of the religious people online who say that THIS is the "one true path to God," because no matter WHAT I do, no matter HOW I do it, no matter WHO it's been done with… and not even me, I'm talking about all the Core people in the past who tried so hard their eyes could bleed from all the tears they cried… no matter what, it never worked. It NEVER, EVER WORKED.
I don't think it ever will, and quite frankly, I don't WANT it to, because I don't want to HAVE to do this "because now I'm 'fixed'!"
God, help me to feel like I'm not broken in the soul for being different.
Please. I know there are other paths to you.

I love people. Or at least, I did, before things changed.
Those inside… there's a lot of love there, I know.
I'd let them write but I can't tell them about this, they'd start sobbing. I am so sorry. I don't want them to have to bleed for my stupid mistake. It's not fair.
I know they'd tell me I have to bleed instead but I'm terrified and I don't know if that would stop it?
But I have to, I guess, until we find a better way.


I'm sad. I'm tired and sad and sick and God I am so sorry.

I'm going to go to sleep and God get this garbage OUT of the Leagueworlds, please, oh dear God it should never have gotten in there in the first place. Please, God, it's all confusion.

I'll heal them. Somehow. I'll step in and scrub it out even if it means I have to eviscerate myself to do it. I'll sacrifice myself entirely if it will deliver those people from my stupid, stupid mistakes.


God I don't want to die but I want this to stop.

I wonder what the others would say.

I need to sleep. I don't want to be awake right now. I'm sorry.

Monika, it IS disgusting, and it's NOT what you want, and you are ALLOWED to say no, even if it's to your friend. You are NOT obligated to endure things that make you very uncomfortable just because you like the person who asked.
Nikki, stop being a scientist about this. Stop detaching from the experience just so you can "study" it without being grossed out or shaken up.
Both of you, stay friends. Stay close. Love each other in the RIGHT way, don't do this. Don't do that. You know you don't want or like it, so DON'T. Please.

That goes for everyone. Especially me.


God, you are love, and I know… I desperately hope, I BEG you, please, you are love, tell me that THAT isn't the only way to love.
Please. Tell me, for sure, unquestionably, that I don't have to do that to love truly.
I want to go to heaven, but I'm terrified that I have to do that indefinitely to achieve it.
I don't want this at all. Please tell me that's not going to lock me out of the pearly gates.

God, I'm sorry. I'm truly, heart-wrenchingly sorry.
Please forgive me. Please protect me. Please, heal me.
Please don't let this ever happen again.

I love you. I'm sorry.

I'm even more sorry that I thought that was love.



-Jewel

1:58 AM august 9th

 

 

 




-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@9:45 PM



today


razor was out for a while
killed three hacker plush
no idea who the hell keeps doing this
got blood and guts all over her knife
one of them was full of plague eggs
it was disgusting and terrifying
razor threw them out on the lawn
"turn into good bugs"
threw sparkly purple paint water after them
said that would go into the ground
and help to change them
razor said one of the plushes was pretending to be a jewel monster
and an angel
she got furious and said it was a liar
she cut off its wings
and cut off its head
threw the dead plushes out into the woods
said the woods will reabsorb them
so we're safe
the woods is powerful and purifying
which is why it is extremely evil for hackers to try and hurt it
the woods will eat them alive
so that is good at least.

we atoned today. had to.
jay blessed it.
it was a shock to all of us when we realized we havent been around in like THREE DAYS
when jewel is out normally this is fine
BUT someone ate tar food today
and the consequences were INSTANT.
we need to be unflinchingly vigilant with food from now on
the slightest amount causes instant violent rage abusive mindsets
and that needs to stop.


last night

jewel got hacked?
league routed
it was devastating for her


bizarrely life is good otherwise
TONS of leaguework being completed
mage angels book draft has begun
another shirt done, starting two more
working on music again
its beautiful and we are so happy
so so happy
which is nice.
we NEED to start the akuna art trade but we're paranoid about "getting it wrong"
jay says we should just try with honest intent and it should work
so we're reviewing all the info we have and will try tomorrow after therapy
if all goes well
we do love the people in that system even if we dont know them well
the affection doesnt go away

we are very very very sick to our stomach
we are so numb at this point theres just this internal shaking
i can only imagine how much pent up fear and rage and terror there is now

there IS someone in the system who cries more than anyone though
an inhuman person in the sky spectrum slots
they have lots of eyes. but they sob.
calling them "the mourner" currently
they were out last night crying when no one else could figure out how
it helped immensely
i wonder if they can front

therapist said heavy-duty work starts tomorrow.
it's about time






prismaticbleed: (soniccity)



I seem to exist the most clearly at dawn and dusk. That's it.

Today I realized just how much I miss being outside. I need to go outside more; I miss that the most about SLC, I miss that the most about family vacations. Even if I was stressed, at least I could go outside and wander the streets and feel alive for once.
Here, I'm kind of stuck up in the woods. Yes, I adore it, but I can't just go walking through it anymore. Too many bears and ticks, unfortunately!
But… I'm looking through photos we have stockpiled for headspace/heartspace locations, and these two immediately gave me that beloved childhood "existential" feeling that I gauge my spiritual health by. I have memories that match it exactly-- the smell of night fog and flowers, of breathing trees, of twilight and rain and quiet. It's a smell that oddly means awakening to me, opening my inner eyes as the sun disappears into blue, existing once the rush of the sun has abated. But that feeling, that feeling I ONLY get outside, and usually when I'm far away from "home"… God I haven't felt it so long, but I recognized it like a man returning from war, with heartbreaking joy and sadness both. It's what I need right now. I need it. I really do.
What I really miss is the wandering. Just… it's a big part of why I love Dishonored, really. You can do just that, absolutely. I think that's where my personal timeline began, last autumn when we were either counting down to or recovering from surgery… maybe both. Dune and Dishonored. Everything was orange and warm and bright and then suddenly as we got to the end of the book, the end of the game, things became colder, twilight-colored, indigo and windy… winter rolled in and I don't remember it at all. Which is sad. But it's so weird, last autumn is so incredibly vivid. We've been switching so much otherwise… it's unfortunate, but having that one memory anchor, it means a lot.

I miss the beach. God I miss the beach, my heart hurts just thinking about it.
(Jewel) There's gotta be somewhere around here where I can swim. I need to be in the water. It's driving me crazy; every so often I get this overpowering need to just be underwater, and I/we haven't been able to meet that need in literal years. Which isn't cool.

(Jay) Lately I've been having big daydreams about what it would be like in the future, if we got our shit together and were able to live wherever, do whatever. Of course I always dream of living in the city, in some nice swanky place, within traveling distance of a coast. It's a reflection of headspace really. But I still love Gimmelwald, up in those green heights, vast and simple and gorgeous. I still love the woods up here too, as it is. I don't know where we'll end up living, but… I need the trees, and I need the sea. That will never change.

Japan, the view of Mount Fuji and the cherry trees, with red pagodas bright against it all, has been feeling very close to my heart too. Perhaps it's because we first "discovered" that country and its culture when we were about 12, 13… a really lovely time in our inner life. So the vibe of that place is very strongly attached to the adventurous peace of that time. It's Hoseki's home, it's half of heartspace, even if we've never been there.
I adore that country, everything about it. I still want to go there one day.
Julie has modeled the Pink Realms after it, I noticed. Japan at dawn. Everything pink and soft and holding that exact vibe I just mentioned… and lots of views like this; everything is up high, way above the sea.
Apparently the view is highest where it intersects with the Cerise Realms. Jeremiah and the kids requested that-- there's a big view of the valley up by the mall, about 10 minutes away from where we go to therapy, and every time we're up that way they ask to be able to just stop and look out at it. So Julie and Eros put a view like that in for them, which is really sweet, and beautiful too.
Nathaniel is taking inspiration from Japan too, what with the forest temples. He saw a picture of one and immediately told me the vibe was exact, so that was nice.
Leon also found a photo that matches the look/feel of the Indigo Realms perfectly, finally. He was really excited about that.
Laurie has put giant wisteria trees and lots of sky lanterns in the Violet Realms. She's also decided their "timeframe" is 1am-3am, that sort of late night/ early morning stillness. The sky is swimming with stars, it's gorgeous.
As for other timeframes, while I'm thinking of it... Pink=dawn, Indigo=dusk, Blue=early night (10pm), Violet=late night (2am), Sky=late morning, and I think Cerise=sunset? I also think Orange=early evening and Green=early afternoon. No idea on Yellow, Lime, or Aqua yet... but they feel like "day" places for the most part. Red and Brown are largely unstable yet so no clue there. Black/Gray/White feel different in general so I don't know if they're tied to time at all. We'll see.
Lastly, Waldorf and Kyanos have agreed that there is now a legit automotive bodyshop at the border between their Realms, which is hilariously adorable.

Dalton was out today for the job; he's getting more solid. But he was talking TO the Gent IN HEADSPACE for a minute?? Their colors are close and we just happened to have two cars in the shop today in those exact hues, right next to each other. So that resonance triggered a short meeting between those two fellows, apparently. It didn't last long as neither of them have strong enough roots but DUDE. The GMQs were FACELESS SOCIALS for years! So that's really cool, it means they aren't as dead as we feared. I'm really glad. I remember way back we said "no one ever really dies up here" and that's a mixed blessing but I'm very thankful for it nevertheless.
We've been teaching Dalton that the most important thing he can do is care. The Tar & Plague are both run by apathy in a sense-- cold hearts expressed at different extremes. They're both careless. We NEED to be the opposite. So we told Dalton, you MUST care. You must feel compassion and affection and interest and generosity and service. You must. It's the only thing that will allow YOU to survive and it is the only thing that will allow ANY of us to survive.


Speaking of both wisteria and newer people. One of the "brown-haired" alters that have pre-System but non-abusive roots picked a name today? "Neutra." As in "neutral," obviously. But she looks like the body did around age 13-14, except she has violet eyes. Which is interesting. Browns are odd because they're largely "non-Spectrum" for lack of a better term, so this thing with dual colors is intriguing. Perhaps that's NOT a sign of dissonance for some? Who knows, we'll find out. But yes, she picked a name, now we know how to refer to one more person.


Last.fm is throwing some good music recommendations at me.
D was listening to a band the other day, Aquilo, and we immediately fell in love with their stuff. It's incredible, both his style and his voice. "Better Off Without You" has been on loop in my head for days. So much of his stuff is relevant to Dream World, it really inspired me. Oh yeah, and thanks to D we also finally listened to Coldplay's X&Y album, 10 years later, ha. But I'm glad we waited, because the album is shockingly relevant to headspace. Hilariously, the only songs I don't really like are the only ones you ever hear on the radio. Go figure. That's typical though.
We're also really enjoying Dorian Concept's stuff. We discovered them years ago really but never listened to an actual album of theirs, and this is really neat.

I'm really feeling snow tonight, too. I miss it just as strongly as the beach, but differently.
…Ah. I think that's the difference. There's two of us. Me, who misses the snow and the ice and Christmas and peppermint and gold and who remembers that, who has winter etched into his very blood… and him, the other one with white hair, who misses the ocean and the water and the summer night air and the early city fog, who is tied to a totally different season and feeling than I am.
It's nice, to finally be able to put words to that feeling, to FEEL that difference, to have clarity between different core-parts. It really is nice. It's validating, for both of us.
Dare I say it-- the therapist will be proud, heheh.


Rosewindow-- the Leagueworld-- has been talking to me a lot lately. I have Spotify to thank for that; I found some very resonant songs for it (mostly by The Flower Kings and Cherry Ghost) and as a result, the plot is blooming again. I'm so excited, I adore this world so far, it's so vast and gorgeous and sad and amazing. Like a sunrise.
Event Horizon is FINALLY growing, too. That world's been on hold for years, it's awful. I felt bad, because it was actually stagnant-- I saw nowhere it could go, no idea what to do. But now it's moving again! Slowly but surely. I'm so glad.
LG*Girls is trying to move, but it has no solid plot yet and it has too many possibilities. It does bank on something else though so I'm ironing out the kinks and hopefully it'll snap into fit sometime soon.
vo!t@ge and Halcyon Days are both going through some big shifts, in terms of the state of their physical worlds. MASSIVE plot changes for the former, just as significant plot alterations for the latter. Also, again thanks to Spotify, it seems there's practically an entire genre of music that sounds like Haruka Nakamura (the sort of soft, early morning, guitar-over-piano, downtempo stuff) and we associate that style very strongly with Halcyon Days-- that, and Thomas Dolby-style 80s synths. It's an interesting soundtrack but I love it. Now if only I had the means to write the same stuff, haha. I will try.
Now if only I could get Puppetstrings to talk like this again. Those kids feel stuck all of a sudden too. But it doesn't feel locked-in; I'm sure if I just sit down and untangle it it'll start flowing again.
Oh yeah! Last thing-- Oneircia is starting, shyly but honestly, to tell me the MIDDLE of the story, at LONG LAST. Remember how I said I knew how that one began, and then how it ended? Well now everything between those two points is finally filling in. And it's NOT as melancholy as we erroneously assumed before. I'm sorry for that; someone previously painted their story with cynicism which is really the polar opposite of what the story is. So that’s a profound relief.


There was a lot of synchronicity today, it feels like. It's been like that lately, lots of little nudges in interesting directions, lots of triple numbers, lots of relevant song lyrics.
We were under a lot of stress today, massively so, but we were in-and-out of peace even within that? Genesis was helping of course, but it was nice to not be swallowed up in the upset. And at one point we got an avalanche of reassuring signs that led to a totally unexpected opportunity to help someone-- which was only possible because of the "bad luck" we had leading up to it. Go figure, right?
So that was really nice. Saw 1111 after that too. It always feels nice to see that number again.



This body has a fatigue headache and I'm kind of woozy and lightheaded. I don't enjoy this feeling. It's a result of self-neglect, though. That, in turn, is a result of feeling stuck in the house. At least now we get out in the morning and go work at that awesome garage, that helps so so so much.

Laurie says I should get to sleep so off I go.
I miss CZ especially and lately headspace feels closer to my heart than ever so that's something to look forward to.

Song of the night, see you later loves.

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


today. the 28th.


at work. javier worried about red realms.
he's so mentally stuck in the massacre aftermath, it keeps reflecting in the realm. apocalyptic city, everything red and dead and empty. he seems really wrecked over it.


some e.d. abuse but not bad today! that's a relief.
we're managing to deal with this without hatred and anger anymore which is great.

laurie and "tiger lily" talking late at night.
laurie got one of the e.d. girls to listen to her again.


spent most of the day after work painting shirts again.

still lots of frustrated anger I don’t know what to do with, or where its from?


tried to fix javier's subeta avatar. nose is off but otherwise looks pretty okay?
fixed amara's color at long last.
need to try "drawing" everyone else's avatars as the site is basically permadown


talking to laurie at night
dreams feel like HOME to me
I've been feeling like isabelle lately; going through the day waiting to sleep again, my daily memories and thoughts full of vivid memories and sensory data from sleep.
this is why I adore our location memories-- they're always empty, places always vast and winding, JUST like in dreams.
I can't walk through dream memory, it's always live data, there's people there. that's interesting.


ashen STILL being triggered, MAJORLY.
reading http://lightraye.livejournal.com/565846.html and flashbacks happened for her
wreckage showed up to fight off the "shadow julie" for her (still blonde with bubblegum btw)



thinking about ties between cels and czs again
with the lime symbol on her chest, cel looks like she has a ruby in her too
no idea what the aqua symbol is yet, only one we havent found. sky is tentative but interesting; right now it feels like an infinity symbol??? unexpected! but with kyanos, it's oddly fitting, being hope in the face of annihilation. sort of the infinite expanse of the sky, of breath and life, of hope itself. of blue stretching on forever.

★ PLAGUE/TAR INFLUENCES IN LEAGUEWORLDS????
wondering if the plague is eating at justice, what with how I keep seeing him oddly numb?
upsetting. MAYBE FALSE TIMELINES.
remember you must TUNE INTO what feels HEART-TRUE and MAKE THAT THE CORE TIMELINE!!



★ take some time to tune into SYSTEM CORE RESONANCES to remember "who I am"
the bad long-haired teen girl fronters have been out too much, screwing up the overlay and giving in to every hacker that they meet. THEY ARE TOXIC AND SHOULD NOT BE ALLOWED TO FRONT.

but who am "I"? who is out most? who SHOULD be?
jewel is solid, get a grip for that feeling.

bottom line, figure out WHO the current core is, what they look/feel like, and then let them BE.



 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



Well, I did the thing I said I would.
I got a job, I have income now, and I don't want to waste it on addictions, so I am giving it to other people for creative colorful imaginative purposes.
I feel a little nauseous about it to be honest. It's bizarre though because it's grief nausea? Like it's a mourning feeling, something so full of inexplicable anguish that it makes me want to curl up on the floor and throw up.
If I had to guess, right off the bat, I'd say it's grief tied to a feeling that "my life is worthless, I've wasted my chances, I'm not what I hoped I would become, therefore I'm only worth anything as a supplement to someone else's life."
In short, "I'm not a real artist, I never was, I feel no joy tied to it and I wish I did... but this person is, and I owe them a LOT even if I don't remember it, so I will help them."

It's a sad feeling. "I'm not an artist." "I'm not good enough." I hope it's not true, solely because I have so much love for the Leagueworlds and I WANT to share them, but...
I'll be honest. I've been very depressed and disillusioned lately, because I keep realizing how problematic my "stories" are, or how critically undeveloped and/or shallow they are, or how alien they are to other people. It makes me very very sad because, to be totally blunt, I only ever wrote them "FOR MYSELF" because nothing else out there spoke to my heart, and these things just glowed in it so I embraced them with every atom of my being. These stories are of my heart, for my heart, etc.
So... now, needing to "publish" them, needing to make them "socially proper" or "understandable by the masses" or whatever... I'm becoming terribly depressed, because I feel that I have to rewrite them totally to fit OTHER people, therefore ostracizing myself yet again, this time from the only thing I ever really felt accepted in.
It's why I got so sad in SLC in 2010. I remember that. Those two kids CARED and they wanted to HELP, but... they were rewriting the Leagueworlds through their own eyes, their own surface-level understandings of the rich imaginative things that were meshed up in my very soul. They couldn't understand those stories like I could, heck I didn't even talk about them, but... I gave enough little details. I tried to guess "what they'd like to hear," "what was relevant to THEIR interests." Because I CARED TOO! And I loved my stories and I loved those kids and if they wanted to share in my one unwavering source of joy then yes, please do.
But it... it didn't quite work? I didn't stand up for myself, they didn't realize they were treading all over my dreams, in an effort to join the dance. I never said anything. I never spoke up when their ideas, however brilliant, were completely at odds and unfitting with the way the "canon" worlds shone in my mind. Why didn't I speak up? Because I was convinced that they understood my creative work better than me, therefore they had the authority to do WHATEVER they wanted to my work, as it was now effectively THEIRS.
This is how lowly I think of myself. This is a problem.
I wish, I still wish desperately and dearly, that I had been able to continue sharing my work with them. I really do. But I'd have to be smarter about it, I'd have to be more self-respectful, I'd have to be more clear.
I'm trying to share stuff online right now but... I don't know.

I'm overwhelmed. I keep saying that. I'm overwhelmed.
It's not just the medical bills and the new job and the family concerns and my own heartbreakingly bizarre state in life. It's... it's this Leagueworld work. It's this creative work, the ONLY thing that EVER gave me a "purpose" as a child, the ONLY FUTURE I HAD, the ONLY REASON I HAD TO LIVE until headspace/heartspace started... this creative work was my life, and still is, except...
I'm burnt out. It's... it's lost the shine, just like the art did. It turned into a job, into something that needed a grade, and hundreds of hours of cold hard research behind it. Now don't get me wrong, research is all well and good, but it kills imagination after a while. Just like the art classes did. I became terrified to work from spontaneity and intuition and childlike boundless ideas anymore, because NOW I had to worry about, "what grade will I get?" "is this WRONG?" "will this appeal to the public?" "is my art structured correctly?" "was this work executed properly?" et cetera. It killed the joy. It sucked the life right out of it.

...I'm trying, so hard, to just throw these damned shackles off for good and go back to what I did as a child. Fearless, limitless creativity. To hell with this adult perfectionism. I'm tired.
Except no one wants to buy art from a child. Except no one is interested in a child's stories.
Online I see what people want, what they pay for, what they talk about... it crushes my heart because it's all still so alien to me, and that's... I have nothing against it, it's fine, I'm GLAD people enjoy it and are inspired by it and are happy, but... if that's what they want, what am I doing?
I don't expect droves of fans, Lord no. I don't expect anything really. I just hope that... that I can one day actually share the ENTIRETY of these stories I carry with the world, and that someone will find real joy and inspiration in them. That's all I want.

But I can't share them until I know what the hell I'm doing with them.
That creativity drainage... it put so much on hold. It froze so many timelines. A couple worlds turned toxic and I couldn't even look at them anymore. vo!t@ge, Mage Angels, Parnassus, Puppetstrings... all tainted in big or small ways. Others, like Hokthai and Halcyon Days, were smothered under the literal months of hard research I was "required" to do JUST to "get an idea across."
Maybe this is immature but really, screw that. I'm DONE. I'm tired as hell and I'm miserable and the ONE THING that used to give me such joy is now making me want to weep from sheer exhaustion.
I'm just... even if it ends up sounding like something a ten-year-old wrote, I don't care. I'm just going to start writing on my own, and see where that takes me.
I'll still read, and research, of course. I save up piles of data in my head, and then one day if something fits, then it fits. But it's passive. It's finding a place where it works without obsessing over it.

I don't know. I'm at a loss.
What the hell do I do with my life?
I keep getting pushed back into headspace/heartspace. The Spectrum. You know, us.
No matter how I try to run away, no matter how I try to annihilate the past, no matter how desperately I try to abandon and erase and forget and sometimes even destroy the "other people upstairs"... it doesn't work. It doesn't ever work.
My therapist said this is my "hero's journey" and God I'm just tired of fighting all these dragons, even with a knight at my side.
I'm just... my heart hurts. A lot. I feel so lost. I'm really... I'm really confused.

I want to stay with these people inside, at least... half of me does.
Half of me is jubilant and bright and fearless and powerful and hopeful and THAT part of me, that white-haired part of me, wants to stay with the Spectrum forever and illuminate everything with that growth and knowledge.
Another part of me... deals with everyday life. That's me. I'm stuck. I'm miserable, I'm self-abusive, I admittedly waste all my time just trying to "cope" and trying to "ignore" all the overwhelming shadows inside... Jay says we can't, he says he WANTS to do shadow-work, he says it's "very close to his heart," he WANTS to do it.
But I'm in the way. I'm in the goddamned way, worrying about food and bills and shelter and shit. Too damn blinded by the physical daily grind to pay any attention to the health of our soul.
That's making the creativity suffer too. When we're in this work mindset, we don't get home until about 1PM, then what do we do? God only knows. We SHOULD be painting, we SHOULD be trying to sketch out our old monster designs, we SHOULD be working on plot questions and worldbuilding... but no, we don't. And do you know why? Because I am ashamed.
Again, it's like I said. I am ashamed that my work ends up looking like a grade schooler did it, even if that's how it's always been, even if that's how things just seem to translate for me. Hell even the THERAPIST said that today, that even though our body is 25 we still have a vibe of someone around 17, tops. I told her we feel 14 or younger, typically, in a physical state at least.
But... the shame is killing me. Why am I so ashamed?

I can't be ranting about this. We didn't exercise today and I need to, even if it is already 11PM and I'm already sacrificing sleep again.

I'll tell the people upstairs to talk about this. Jay says he wants to talk about things too, but there's no time right now, not wisely anyway, I think.

We're learning a lot lately, it's just SCARY HEAVY STUFF and integrating it REQUIRES patience and peace and quiet, something we have to go out of our way to get currently. We are listening to intuition more readily and quickly now, myself included, and it IS helping. Genesis is sticking around and he's one of the few people left inside that doesn't take any shit from anyone. If I fck up he calls me out on it, refuses to let me continue. Laurie is helping. I appreciate that more than words can say.

Jay is trying to work with Infinitii and Chaos again after all the large-scale "clearing out" he's been trying to do with energy fields... there's a lot of programming and projection and corruption going on but Jay can see it pretty damn well so he's working on it. I know he's concerned about the past though, how much needs to be abandoned, how much is relevant, etc. But I think he knows. He's just struggling to bring it into conscious, coherent words.

All right that's it, I'm done for tonight.

I hope this payment plan pays off. Like I said, I feel weird about it... like I don't belong there, like I'm sacrificing two weeks of paychecks per month to be part of something that doesn't even want me, that CAN'T accept me, that rejects me by its very structure. THAT'S what I'm afraid of. I see the other people in this and... I'm frightened. I never fit in with people here, now I'm not fitting in with people THERE either, and... it's very very sad and scary. But I'm trying to be empathetic. I'm trying to keep an open mind. I'm hoping, I'm hoping so hard that one day I won't feel like I have to put on a stupid plastic fake mask just to survive THERE, too. I shouldn't have to, for heaven's sakes the place is supposed to BE the opposite of that.
Anyway the choice was made (again). I won't back out this time, I can't. It's too big a debt that needs to be paid, if nothing else.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:01 pm

 


Well, I got in trouble. Serves me right.

The person I was hoping to support financially for their art, found out that I'm basically being a pain in the ass and blacklisted me, while taking extra measures to forbid me (and any other scammers/ manipulators/ etc) from ever accessing their feed in the future.
I'm glad. That means something good came out of this whole damn mess.
Serves me right for ignoring my gut and listening to the damn voices. "Pay her your entire salary!" they scream. "There's still an option open, you MUST TAKE IT!!! Sacrifice yourself for HER!!!"
Sound familiar?

So I was sick last night and sick today and I spent all morning at work talking to Laurie and thinking about this... and when I got home I cancelled. Again. Hence me being blacklisted by my previous artistic muse/idol and basically ending up on her shitlist, instead of a list of people she was thankful for.
Honestly it was only a matter of time before I fcked up like this. Serves me right, like I said.


I want to send her an apology but I really have no fcking right. I have no right.

Yes, one of us looked up to her more than anything in our teenage years... or so we were told. Yes, one of us basically felt they owed a life debt to her and was willing to do ANYTHING for her, to the extent of this.

Unfortunately we screwed up in our execution of this "ideal" and ended up just... fcking it up. There's no other way to put it.
Now she thinks we're a con man, now she thinks we're dishonest and sleazy and honestly she's probably right. We signed on to help her with every intention of bleeding ourselves dry for it. But 24 hours of nausea and troubled sleep later, we realized that we don't even know why the hell we're doing this anymore, and we backed out. She caught on and she's dead sick of our shit now.

So. It's over.
It's over.


Back in 2004 or so, we discovered her art. Back then, it was the most beautiful, inspiring thing we had ever seen.
We wanted to be like her. We wanted her to approve of us. We wanted to impress her, to earn worth as an artist. We wanted to be her friend.
We dreamed of a day when we'd mean enough to her for her to name us, for her to give us a NEW life, a new purpose... a role in HER dream, something we saw as bigger and brighter and better than anything we could ever do or be. It never happened.
That's why we were so desperate to help her now... because there was a chance of that. Except, now... we didn't want that anymore. We didn't WANT to be a part of "her world" because her world is ALIEN to us now, alien and unsettling and frankly threatening in some cases. It's not safe for us and that tears my soul to shreds but... I've been pacing the floor about this for months, and no matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I tried to force myself to care as much as I allegedly did once, as honestly as I could... nothing worked. I just... nothing worked. It's gone.

There was a day when her dreams, her worlds, were something we treasured and wanted nothing more than to be a part of.
Now, I don't recognize any of it.

We felt obligated to support her current work. We felt we HAD to.
But... the more I see what it's become, the more I read of it, the more I see of the fandom, I... I don't like it.
There, I said it. I don't like it. It doesn't speak to me anymore. I can't. I'm legitimately frightened of it now and I DON'T want to support it because it means nothing to me now, and that breaks my heart because there was a time when that story was as beloved to me as my own.
Back then it was something totally different, though. Now, it's not. And I need to let go, and move on, and stop acting like "I owe them one" because they don't give a shit about me and I have no right to ask that to change. I have done NOTHING but cause them pain and frustration and disappointment, all because I keep "acting" like they're the greatest thing in my life when honestly, I have no fcking clue who they are or what they're about.
I don't. I really dont. And I am so, so so sorry, but it's true.


I own some of her artwork. I feel so guilty to own it now. I'll need to sell it, without looking ungrateful, because I'm not. Other people just deserve to have this more than me.


It's so weird. Things keep falling away from me, things that were significant parts of my life for years, unwavering, are suddenly disappearing or crumbling to the ground.
This was one of the biggest. I never expected this. But here it is.
So it's over. I'm no longer part of their dream. I no longer have to feel forced to participate in a dream I don't understand, and don't feel welcome in.
I mean... this used to give me joy. Now, just thinking about it makes me nauseous, because I feel like I HAVE to be an intrinsic part of it, "like I once wanted to be," and I don't. I don't want this anymore. I can't remember when I once did.
I'm sorry, I keep repeating this.
It's just a huge loss, conceptually, whether I feel it or not. This is a HUGE loss, potentially earth-shaking, if I could feel anything, if I could remember anything.


In any case I feel ugly and worthless and terrible now, for what I caused. For what she felt, and perceived, and said.
I feel like a thief and a liar and a back-stabbing jerk and I feel like Judas Iscariot. I feel like the worst betrayer.

I only ever had the best intentions here. I really, really wanted to help her, at the cost of my own success if I had to.
But this isn't the first time I've done that for someone.
This isn't the first time I forgot why I was even doing it in the first place.
This isn't the first hope I've crushed.
This isn't the first "friendship" I've destroyed.
This isn't the first dream I've buried under six feet of concrete.

God willing it will be the last.




I once wanted to be one of them, snow-haired with a diamond smile, pure and free and happy. God I wanted that more than anything, and I was convinced that ONLY SHE could grant that to me, mercifully, graciously.
Now I've lost that chance forever.
It was so close, so close... but... well, now it's gone.
Ten years later, the dream is dead. I've woken up and I'll never have it again.
I need to come to terms with this, once I can really grasp the reality of what I've lost here, ideals and otherwise.

In a way it's freeing. I'm no longer burdened with the awful heavy guilty scared obligation, "you NEED to be a part of this, why the hell haven't you joined them yet, why the hell aren't you acting like them, what the hell kind of a supporter are you," etc.
I didn't realize until this morning that my hesitance was because I no longer understood why I "needed," let alone wanted, any of it.


I've been chasing a phantom for a very very very long time now, I think.
The rainbow I've been tailing faded away a very long time ago, but it was burned so strongly onto my eyelids I didn't notice.


Everything that meant anything to me about that world... I wonder, was it self-generated?
Was it simply because I saw so much of myself and my dreams reflected in it, that I couldn't see what didn't fit? And now that the dissonance is louder than ever, I can't cope with the truth?
I think everything I ever loved about it was all me. I think so. It's heartbreaking. I mean, hell, what the fck did I even know about her story? I wasn't part of her group, I was too scared to intrude, to attempt to join, to speak up at all... I didn't know their history. I didn't know their story. I didn't even know the fcking SOURCE MATERIAL.
I was playing it by ear the ENTIRE FUCKING TIME and now here I am feeling like I lost something?
I think what I really lost was the delusion that her world would adhere to my heart. I blinded myself to what didn't fit, I focused only on the concepts I loved, and then I acted like it was everything I'd ever dreamed of. I'm starting to wonder if it ever was.
God I don't know. This is... this is huge. This is so jarring.


I can't do this anymore.
No matter how desperately I still "wish" I could be a part of that world, that community... it's empty. If I was given a chance, to suddenly and without effort become a big part of it, I think I'd freak out and bail. When I really think about it, I DON'T want to be a part of it anymore. And that's the key.
IT ISN'T JUST ME. IT NEVER WAS.
When it hit me that there was a fandom behind this, a community, that the creator was DIFFERENT than me in several unignorable key ways... I basically bailed. I'm so sorry to say that.
I just... can't do it. I can't do this fandom thing. I've tried. I can't. Does that make me broken, too? I do worry about that.

I know there are so many others that still view it as something dear to their hearts and I am glad for that.
But... I can't. I don't fit in there. I never did. And now I never will.
Whatever it meant to me in the long-distant past, I have retained within myself, as its own concept, as something totally seperate from where I saw it reflected.
It's over. It's over. It's over.

This has been dying for a very very very long time and now, the woman who breathed life into it has signed its death warrant.
The one who began all this has now ended it. Full circle. Unquestionable. Unchangeable.


I fcked up big time, and that's about it.




I'm truly sorry. I never meant to hurt you.
I sincerely only wanted to help you.
I just wasn't capable.
I idolized you to the point where I didn't even know who you were.
I skewed your creations to the point where I didn't realize what they actually were.
I put you so high up on a personal pedestal, I didn't realize it wasn't you at all.
I'm so sorry.
I wish you the very, very, very best.
Continue to build and share your dream.
I may not understand it anymore, but I can see your passion in it, and I am happy for that.
I am so glad you are seeing this dream of yours come to life.
I am glad you were wise enough to stand up to my wrongdoings.
Again, I never meant to appear as such a criminal, but it is only right.
Thank you, for everything you've done to inspire me, in every way.
Thank you, for dreaming so fiercely, and bringing that dream to light.
You are an inspiration to many and that will never change.
May all your endeavors continue to be successful.

This is where we part ways, for better or for worse,
although I may be nothing but a stranger to you.
You were one of the biggest forces in my life, for many years.

Your role in my life was momentous, and your existence profoundly changed mine.
Your work influenced and inspired and motivated me in so many ways.
Again, I am grievously sorry for what I have done in my foolishness.
I do not hate you, I wish you no harm.
I cannot continue down this road but I will shake your hand here before it's over.
Trippy, you gave me courage when once I had none,
and I can never thank you enough for that.

Keep creating. Keep dreaming. Keep coloring the lives of others.
If there is anyone in the world who I have the utmost faith in to do that,
it's you.
Thank you.

 





 

 

 




prismaticbleed: (Default)

instigate


She was an instigator, she always had been. Dropping matches into teapots. Leaving spice jars untapped. Searing bright promises across plaster walls. She sang like a kettledrum with sequins in it.
Every step she took brought flowers. Every name she touched burst into light. Every day she walked into was enraptured, left topsy-turvy and jubilant.
Her eyes could instigate a revolution of the heart. Her name could change your life.

----------------------------------------------

approached

She had woken up without her plush rabbit, and rubbing her eyes, was surprised to find him missing from both her bed and bedroom. With a small, exhausted stretch, she stumbled out into the hallway, tiny fists scrubbing at the corners of her eyes, ears ringing dimly in the unnatural silence. Peeking into her parents room, she whispered for a reply, but received only a snore. Tired and a little miserable, she shut the door and padded further down the hall.
Then, turning the corner to the living room, she saw him.
Moonlight was streaming in through the curtains, painting the familiar room in hues of alien silver, washing everything in secrecy. And there was her rabbit, sitting on the couch, his little black eyes brighter than any buttons had the right to be.
She stood still for a moment, holding her breath, as her toy glittered in the dark. Was she dreaming? Was she awake?
Lifting a tiny paw, her rabbit waved.
And smiling, blissfully ignorant of time, the girl approached.

----------------------------------------------

crook

In the crook of his arm the shepherd held it, like a glossy sort of egg, like a too-large marble, a globe unhinged and placed there as gently as a child. It hummed like a midnight tune as he rocked it softly. His eyes glowed as green as its lush surface, as blue-swift as its rivers and oceans. It was his world, his darling blessed world, his beloved sphere.

----------------------------------------------

unfolding

Like a flower, like a book, like a great ream of silk, it opened-- it rolled, like a wave of sea water. He felt it collapsing within his ribs; opening, closing, opening again... a great roiling truth that had been loosed, never again to be overlooked or forgotten.
The future had been unhooked. The possibility of tomorrows had been promised, all at once, in a rush like something gold and rich and sharply cold. Life was unfolding, unfolding, like a toy in a child's hands, like a heart coiled up into itself, like a butterfly burst forth from the womb of death.
There was a glow on the horizon, a great crescendo of jubilant roses, and it would never fall again.

----------------------------------------------

tame

What does it truly mean, to “tame” a beast, she thought? What does one expect of such a creature? Surely the wildness in their heart has not abated. The creature sleeping and sighing under her hand was no less fierce than he had been before they had met, a terribly passionate thing running unfettered through the leagues of green around her home. Yet now he was content to lie on the floors of the same castle he once spat upon, suddenly shockingly gentle as he snored.
The princess smiled, softly, tenderly. Perhaps that was what it truly meant, to “tame” a beast. Perhaps it simply meant that here, with her, he felt no desire to bare his fangs. Here, there was no war, no danger. With her, he could afford to be tame… and so could she.

----------------------------------------------

stolen

“You’ve stolen my heart” was the sole speechless thought on the mans mind as he fell shakily to his knees, woozy with euphoric shock, hands clutching his sodden red shirt with all the ardor of a bridegroom. You actually stole it! How–?
But the creature before him– and what better word was there for you than creature, beloved created thing, breath of God wrapped in bones– was silent. Blood was murmuring in rivers down its velvet arms, black as night, black as the centers of his eyes. Black as love. God, what–
He watched and breathed as the being moved, blinked, lazily shifted its cradled arms and the man gasped as raw flesh met new starlight. There’s something that should be inside of me touching something that should be outside of everything, his mind flickered like confetti under a stage light. God. If he ever got it back he knew he’d never be the same, he’d have the fingerprints of angels under his ribs, butterfly-dust of galaxies in his veins, a rush of wingbeats in his ears–
You stole it, he laughed again, then sobbed. Did not. I gave it to you. Everything. How could I not?
The beloved thief sighed in its sanguine rapture. The man felt every atom of it.

----------------------------------------------

flour

She had heard of leaving a trail of breadcrumbs, sure, but this was something else– a line of floury white footprints leading from her kitchen’s back door into the deep woods.
The girl stooped down to look closely at them, puzzled. They weren’t even shoe marks, but impressions of bare feet, and they were surprisingly solid, as if every step had been freshly powdered. Even curiouser, there were tiny brown speckles dusted through every mark. Hesitantly, she dabbed a fingertip to one and tasted it. Her eyebrows arched as she identified not just the obvious flour but also cinnamon, nutmeg, and– was that a hint of clove? Had to be. She’d recognize that flavor anywhere.
The girl stood back up, furrowing her brow and humming a low note of consideration. This is the sort of thing they write fairy tales about, she mused. I’d best be careful…

----------------------------------------------

derived

The syringe glittered like a prism in the sunlight, strangely glossy and luminous, unlike anything he’d ever seen before.
“What’s that you got there,” a young scruffy man with a shaky voice inquired from where he sat, fingers tapping, on the side of a patient bed, as the doctor lifted the needle to squint at it in concentration.
“Very potent healing serum,” he replied matter-of-factly, pushing the plunger until the strange liquid dripped from the needle like dew, “very exclusive, very rare. We derive it from unicorn tears. So as you can imagine, it’s–”
“Oh please!” The patient scoffed, with a laugh that was half jeering, half hysteric. “You can tell me what it is, doc. I’m not a kid you’ve gotta make up stories for. I can handle the truth.” Yet he swallowed hard even as he said it.
“I just did,” the doctor responded with unusual gravity, and the man’s insides shook. “Better learn to handle it better, I might suggest, or it’s going to be much more difficult for you to adjust to your sudden transition.” He lifted the needle like a single horn. “I understand the shock, but keep this in mind… some worlds are more magical than others, and this is one of them.”
He smiled, showing a mouth full of teeth no human had any right to have.
“Now hold out your arm. This might tingle a little.”

----------------------------------------------

canned

"Dude, your family's got the weirdest shit in the kitchen," Deon commented over the television's background chatter. "Never even heard of half that stuff. Can't even tell what half of it even is. Glad I don't live here, man, imagine my looking for lunch in THAT Pandora's Box of a pantry." He good-naturedly elbowed Santiago in the ribs. "I'd probably end up opening a literal can of worms, am I right?"
"That or a can of wormholes," Santiago mumbled from where he was sprawled across the motheaten couch, eyes locked on the TV as he rubbed his side absentmindedly. "We've got enough of those too."
Deon let out a huff of laughter. "Psh, yeah, that would be a nightmare! Imagine: You get the munchies and end up halfway across the galaxy."
Santiago glared up at him through a curtain of rusty dreads. "It's no laughing matter, bro."
"Dude. Chill," the bro in question reassured him. "They don't even make canned wormholes, except maybe in bad sci-fi films. You're not gonna end up stranded on Alpha Centauri for misreading a label. That's literally impossible."
"Is not."
"Is too, dude, we ain't on Star Trek if you haven't noticed."
Santiago glared at his friend momentarily, then shoved himself onto his bare feet and purposefully walked over to the small kitchen.
Deon raised his eyebrows at that unusual response, quickly punching the "mute" button before shifting up onto one leg to peer halfway over the back of the couch. Santiago was sifting angrily through an upper cupboard, its contents clattering loudly.
The boy on the couch winced. "Hey man, I didn't mean no offense," he began, as Santiago suddenly stopped digging and began walking back with something clutched in one sleeve-hidden hand. "If your family's got canned space or some shit I'm not gonna question it, hell with that kitchen I wouldn't even be surprised--"
"Here. Look."
"This better not be some shitty joke, San, there's enough of those on these sitcoms--"
"LOOK."
"Sheesh, dude, I'm looking." Deon muttered, inspecting the item being presented two inches from his face. An oddly dark cylinder was gripped tightly in one of his friend's reddened hands, the other posed with its fingers locked onto the pull-tab top.
"Can’t see much through your hands, man," Deon began, tilting his head in a futile effort to read whatever was written beneath them, but his train of thought was cut short as Santiago yanked upwards on the tab.
There was a sudden whoosh like an airlock being opened too fast, and then total silence as Deon peered into 19 oz of infinity.
"…The hell am I looking at."
"A wormhole."
Deon shook his head. "No way, dude."
"Yes way," was the simple reply, as his unsettlingly unperturbed friend turned back around. "I thought you said you wouldn't be surprised?"
"I know what I said, I--" But Deon was still spluttering. "Just-- an /actual/ wormhole? In your kitchen? In a CAN?"
"Hey, you're the one who said my family's got weird shit, dude," Santiago smirked, as he placed it in the refrigerator.

----------------------------------------------

honorable

“Sacrificing your own honor in order to honor another,” she growled, “means there’s no longer any ‘honor’ in the equation at all. Do you realize that?”
The boy in the chair was silent, his body crumpled in on itself like a rejected script.

----------------------------------------------

stem

The flowers were made of glass. Stretching on for what seemed like miles in the sunlight, they carpeted the world with a glittering delicacy, catching the glow and holding it within their translucent hearts as if it had been born there. There were thousands– a sea of jubilant fragility.
Moved to silence, the traveler knelt to inspect a single rose more closely, awestruck by the hues. The perfectly-formed leaves were a luminous green; the petals were richly red, glossy and deep. Other flowers shone just as gloriously all around him– here, a blue to rival the sky; here, a yellow as vivid as joy… here, a triumphant violet, a stunning pink, a white as glossy as the moon on water.
He gently brushed his calloused brown fingers along an emerald stem, smooth as an ocean stone, and a tender smile crinkled his face. What wonders. What a beautiful place.

----------------------------------------------

psycho

“I don’t really mind when they call us a psycho,” the white-haired boy murmured in the dark, to violet eyes across the room. “You know why?”
“I’ve got a feeling, kid,” the bandaged warrior replied. “Fill me in.”
He smiled, brightly but vaguely, gaze still unfocused somewhere above his knees. “It’s the word root,” his voice glowed. “Greek. ‘Psykhe.’ It means soul. I know that’s not what they’re getting at, there’s a lot of mutation in the word history, but…”
The boy looked up then, visage bright as sunlight scattered across the ocean. “I like it. It’s all about the spirit, the mind, both. Deep down stuff. The real stuff, that burns down in your bones like harp strings. Everything that turns the dark night of the soul into the lightshow of the century. Things like…” he paused, softly. “…Like you.”
The violet one smiled at that, a genuine spontaneous thing, her eyes like neon turned down low.
“Kind of makes the bad days worth it, huh?” she mused.
The boy laughed at that, just as suddenly, just as sincerely.
“Kind of?” His voice was a cathedral bell. “Laurie. With you, there are no bad days.”
She grinned at that, widely. “Psycho.”
“That’s the point!”

----------------------------------------------

might

A soldier clad in gold stood alone, his people huddled in hope and fear behind him, facing the hordes of ghastly invaders now gathered at their city’s doorstep.
He was not afraid. There was a might within him that was greater than any force, any show of vicious strength, any martial grandeur they could throw at him.

----------------------------------------------

derailed

A heavyset man in a crisp white suit sat and watched the skytrains rumble outside his office. His desk was positioned directly opposite a grand floor-to-ceiling bank of windows, giving him a perfect view of the metropolitan docking stations, of their elegantly spiraling silver “rails” flowing out into the sky, and most of all, of the trains themselves– strange fluid engines that appeared more molten than machine, technology that blurred the line between automated and alive.
He was pondering this when the room intercom light blinked on, washing the white decor with a deep blue glow, and a splash of hasty clattering static from the speakers.
“Sir,” a voice immediately sputtered into the air, just as shaky as it was awestruck, “–Train #0076 has derailed.”
At this the suited man sat up straight, his eyes widening. “Derailed?” he repeated simply, as if he was convincing himself it was true. He was used to surprise news, but this…
“Yessir,” came the jittery reply.
He let himself sink back into his chair, unsure whether to worry or wonder, especially since the latter was already flooding him. A skytrain derailing was no ordinary situation, nor was it an accident. It was, instead, a rare and incredible incident when a particular train disengaged itself from its winding rail… and began to float along its own invisible path, entirely unprogrammed. To see one derailing a year was incredibly lucky, but the event was so unique– and so important to those who studied such inexplicable technological behavior– that it was constantly whispered about by those inside the industry, and the possibility never left anyone’s head entirely.
To think, that it was happening right now–
“I’ll be right there,” he spoke, and turned off the intercom channel, the only blue left in the room caught in his eyes. They turned to face the windows once more, and then he jumped up from his chair without a second glance, and rushed out the door.

----------------------------------------------

fortress

Her heart was a fortress, a battlement of cathedral spires, soaring spiked and indomitable into the violet skies of her life, spearing every rebel angel that dared approach.
Her fists were cornerstones. Her voice was a thousand calls to war, a thousand shouts of victory.

----------------------------------------------

blaming

Sickness, misfortune, disaster… when something went terribly awry, something far beyond the control of any mortal, every finger in town still pointed towards one shadowy figure. Every voice spoke in hushed tones of fault and power and fear, but it was all tempered by a strange relief, a sort of subdued reassurance in the very act of blaming. It was less frightening for them to assign responsibility to something solid, someone on whom justice could be brought, rather than to accept that some things simply happen. A storm can be crueler than any man and yet you cannot hold it morally responsible. To make a man a storm… he may become a god in the public eye, but even gods can fall. And so every crisis was another black mark against the bogeyman they had created, a soul imagined to hold all sourceless sins, a nebulous being damned to eternal offense. The people were placated by their attributions, but they had no sense of their own responsibility… for myths and legends eventually gain strange lives of their own, and what then, if their child of guilt were to gain awareness of the injustice against it? What then, if their scapegoat proclaimed itself a lamb? Could the people learn to see a different hand dealing, a different hand dealt?


seven

May. 12th, 2015 01:20 am
prismaticbleed: (league)

 

 

oh my gosh i swear if THAT'S how the parnassus story ends, just, dear god it aches.
i cannot even form words

why why why.
why is every single freaking leagueworld so bittersweet and beautiful my heart cannot take this

every story ends like that, on a broken crystal note. on light blooming from absolute pitch black darkness. EVERY ONE.
EVERY SINGLE LEAGUEWORLD has that.
every single world i've seen to its end has just... torn my heart into pieces, then kissed the shards and put them back together

i haven't seen dream world end. it's not going to really. just... the "timeframe" of the written story, so to speak, DOES have an end and I KNOW how it has to end, how it must end, they know too, a lot of them.... but... oh man i can't even imagine how that's going to play out. my heart is not capable of seeing it right now. i just... i love those people so much it makes me tear up just writing that, i ADORE them, i could name every single character and explain why i loved them each, they are such beautiful people. and i want to see how this all concludes but not yet. not yet. i can't.
but. but but but the beginning and the middle and the extended universe stuff and all the things i see about it are just... there are little endings everywhere. there are like, six different 'perspective' stories leading up to the main "book" one with maitru, and they are all indispensable, they are all beautiful, i love them all... but all those little endings. this story, this leagueworld, has more depth and love to it than anything else i've ever known and that's why i have no idea how hard the "real" ending is going to be. i think i'd die. in a good way. but still. this story is my life, their world is my world, it will never have a fixed conclusion, it will always grow, it's too glorious to have any sort of limits... but a book always has a last page, a series always has a last installment, and that's what is making my heart ache like a violin string. how will it happen.

hokthai... same thing. i have a strong idea of how it might end but god please i can't. if it's going to end the way i THINK it will i will be crying for weeks if not longer. i don't know. i cannot see an ending for that world/story at all yet, there's too much shifting in the middle, but it's getting DEEPER and that's amazing because hokthai didn't have depth like that before, it was one of the surface-sparkle series that didn't disclose its truest heart to me yet. but now... suddenly it is. out of nowhere, suddenly it's getting deeper, bit by bit. of course hosea is instigating that. i love him SO MUCH, i'm still learning about everyone else though... that's the thing. i still need to take special time and reconnect with them all. but i can feel that quiet promise of resonance. i want to know how the story unfolds, richly. i want to know how it really runs. but the ending feels so loud in my head. i can't see it, but i can feel everything around it, building up to it. and i'm afraid it's already promising to break my heart, so.

lg*girls is another surface-sparkle one, i have no idea what that's doing at all yet. so i can't say anything there.

but MAGE ANGELS oh good lord i never thought i'd end up adoring that series as much as i do now. it didn't talk to me for almost a decade, then suddenly at the second college it just... bloomed. absolutely. and now i love them all so much. but this is talking about the endings. THAT ending... is the definition of bittersweet. everything with monika oh lord. i love her already, you beautiful broken-down girl. but every time i look at that scene, it's burned into my mind already, that picture... every time i watch them talk, it's... the whole story is an ending. the WHOLE world is an ending just played in slow motion until it stops. it's the saddest thing, it is the damn SADDEST story i am writing now in that sense, because from the very beginning the ending was a guarantee, and yet... and yet. it's bittersweet. there's such light at the end, such light, in the final moments. it's... it's the definition of hope.

oneircia. dear heavens. this story is so weird. it doesn't talk much, but i saw the ending when i was about 19 and it was the first world i saw "end" and... although it was skippy and blurry i can't forget the details. oneircia is tragic too, not as bad as mage angels but... probably worse in terms of how much the ending just knifes at your heart. oddly. i don't know. i need to talk to this one again soon, like hokthai, but... this world is the definition of that "bittersweet" word, i think. the whole story feels like a sad smile. but it's still a smile. so the conclusion... it aches. it glows but it aches. it's so strange. but i love them.

event horizon. geez i don't even know. i have not seen a solid ending for this one. there's too much space in the middle. but i've seen some things leading up to the as-of-yet-unknown ending. and it's heartbreaking. this story is so odd for me, it's romantic which is rather alien to me, pun intended... but it's so honest. like i really hope this story lends itself to the stage because james is born for it. and he is so sincere, but his situation is so dire... that's the bright ache of this world, is his quest of love and hope, in an environment which is jarringly not-that. and yet it still sparks up in little ways around him. i don't know. this story is still an unknown. but it has that feeling to it already, the feeling that good books and plays and songs give you, where after it "ends" you can't help but just sit there for a while... it stays with you for so long.

puppetstrings. the children and the magic. this one is surprisingly 'empty' yet... i'm still learning its story. it's fragile. that makes its sadness sort of shocking. there is inherent softness but it's too... naive? like lg*girls. this story needs its depth yet. i don't know how it ends because i can't even see the middle yet. but i won't give up on it.

halcyon days. aaaaaagh. man. never forget that day on the highway. THIS one just yanks out my heart and steps on it. god knows i love everyone in this story so much too. all the kids and the aliens. this one talks to me a LOT. but it is SO sad. it's built on sweetness in the face of pain. but oh lord it hurts to watch sometimes. you have no idea. but i don't know how this one ends. too many unanswered questions yet. too much missing data, things i haven't been told yet. i can't know how it ends yet but i've seen some of... i've seen some 'smaller endings' in it already. and they break my heart. but the kids keep walking. there's a real pure dedication to this story that i love. it's so delicate but it never gives in.

voltage is a mystery but, tox. i just... my little bug boy. not even he's a grown man damn it but god knows it hurts to see him dealing with what he's going through. that story is so strange to me yet and i'm a bit scared because it doesn't glow like the others, not largely. there's so much pain and fear and doom in this series, it's hard to see, let alone write. but volt, he just carries around ALL this hope like a freaking neon sign in the middle of the night. so maybe i'll try to talk to him. but... i don't know why i felt so drawn to tox, i don't know too much about him, but... he's one of the small endings. i can't see much of this story but i'm afraid to see the ending of his part of it. it leaves me in tears considering it. but i can't just blind myself to their world i have to be brave and write it for them no matter what happens. no matter what

rosewindow. i have no freaking idea BUT it is full of promise. that's the unique thing about this one. it's grand. there's such expansiveness and wonder to this world... it's so BIG. just like dreamworld. i don't know a lot about the people in it yet but i love, i love love love the ones i know already... some of them personally. thank god for world-jumpers. my boss is from this place natively. so is death. i've never spoken to anu or lagiaris but they are so sweet, i want to know more about them. this story feels like a big fairytale, like something you'd see on the big screen, however the heck it ends it is going to hit HARD but it is going to be beautiful, i just know it. this is one of the worlds that will not end with tears, then a light. this one is going to end with tears and joy. this one is too sweet. but that hurts in its own special way, too.

magicwarp you guys aren't talking to me at all yet, sorry i can't say much about you. you're virtually a totally open canvas right now.
the shuffle worlds are the same way, but i have such a severe soft spot for the man of nogaisa already... i want to see that story unfold.


parnassus, though. parnassus. the beloved strange world.
my muse is from there. my best friend. my love of light. genesis apolymis. he's asleep right now but he's well and he's happy and i'm glad.
but i don't know how timelines work. and our world, headspace, it floats, it isn't affected by time like that... it's a liminal space of sorts. people can come here and not worry about bleedover into their native worlds. like a dream. it's free here, for them. we assure it so.
but. that's off topic.
the point is today i saw his world's "story" END and although the world and its timeline went on, after that...
god please i don't know i don't know
i'd been hoping this wasn't the "correct timeline" because i kept seeing it and god it hurt, i kept seeing the dialogue and events build up to something i did not want to happen and yet it was perfect. it was terrible and i wanted to shield my eyes and yet god i was so proud, so happy, to see the gold at the edges. where it came to be. what happened and was healed. the promise.
but it's so bittersweet. that's not even the right word. it's
i cannot put it into words
i can't tell you what happened, god help me i don't know if it's legit true or not but it FEELS like it...
see this is why it's bad to get personally invested in leagueworlds because their timelines stretch on back and forwards and i can see the whole things, they are both beginning and ending at once, always, and i can't stop it. some timelines i can touch, they roughly line up with ours at certain points, they are still "going" actively... but that's rare. most times leagueworlds are on a totally different clock than we are, they're all in totally separate bubbles, we can't touch them. they can come to us but lots of them aren't able to.
but
what in the world am i trying to say.

if that's the real ending to parnassus then god, that is perfect and beautifully sad and i will never forget it, it will be impressed upon my heart forever... but... the pain, the pain, the pain
i guess that's what makes a good book though? this quality? wrapping itself up around your bones in such away that when it ends, you ache for years? but it's a beloved ache, at first you think it would kill you, but over time it becomes something strangely beloved... you can read a book over and over but you will never emulate the first time, the traveling with them, the first page and the back cover. you will never forget the first time you read the ending. it stays with you.
same with the authors you know
we see this stuff, all at once sometimes, out of the blue, and we never forget that. ever.


i adore every single blessed individual in every single one of these blessed worlds i've been blessed with
that's like 500 people dude, that's a lot
but i love them.
this is my bliss in life, this is my beloved wound, this is what gives me joy and gets me up in the morning, is you, is all of you, no matter what, no matter how many endings i have to watch, i know nothing ever really ends, nothing ever ends

 
 

 

may 6 2015

May. 6th, 2015 10:04 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)



(completely uncensored. it would lose all its honesty otherwise.)

 



 

 

I am so disgusted right now by both the world, and by myself

1. there is so much fcking horrid stuff going on out there, and
2. part of me hates people for doing those things.




I abused myself so much today already I am so sorry.
I keep detaching from this body, and then when it gets all mucked up and awful I'm still detached somewhat. numb. not even comprehending why I SHOULD care. it's sad




these is so much toxicity out there and it's getting into me and I'm scared of it

there's a seething hatred towards men that was never there before
not just men, masculinity in general
which includes me
which is making me hate myself for being transgender
which is making me hurt myself more
which is making me suicidal because I am now stuck between TWO "evils"
either look/feel like my rapists, or look/feel like their rapists
I fcking hate this world
I fcking hate this
"rapist" shouldn't even be a fcking word
no one should do that ever ever ever

but this poison is in my/our brain now and it's making me paranoid and I don't know what to do

it's terrible

I'm not a boy
I'm not a girl
I'm not a man
I'm not a woman

okay?
please
let me be

at this point I really wish I was noncorporeal, like a mist or something
it's unbearable
the hormones are helping with a lot, don't get me wrong, it's great
but THEN here comes this internalized anti-male-everything thought process
even if I'm NOT a guy, "god forbid" I take on ANY characteristics of one
it's making me very very unsure of myself

but I cannot, I cannot live in a female-bodied body
I can't
god help me but I can't, I tried, it was unbearable
still is for the most part.
but I can't, I can't,
please realize females aren't inherently faultless, flawless,
I'm not saying they're bad
I'm just saying that in my life 99% of the people who were abusive towards me were women
the men were harmless by comparison
please
I'm not a woman and I don't want to look/feel like THEM either
there are two sides to this coin

but I still feel like being demi-masculine is evil now.

this is bullshit where did this come from

a lot of it IS internally generated, I've noticed
yes tumblr is toxic as HELL and I want to LEAVE THAT WEBSITE FOREVER
the only reason I haven't is because I have friends on there
I will have to apologize because really, I do not feel safe on that website, at all
I do not like it there
I hope they wouldn't mind if I just quit because god I NEED to, I want to leave so badly
but I keep thinking "stay for the audience" "stay to help and inspire people"
fck this, is this going to be my life forever
self-sacrifice left and right? up and down?
flay yourself bloody because someone else might gain a tiny bit of insight from it?
that's been my life so far, absolutely, I'm sick of it
but that feels "blasphemous" to say
the oldest fear in my head is "you NEED to suffer or you will NEVER be holy enough."
basically,
"you don't deserve heaven unless you've PAID for it"
it's the fear that, just by being born, I inherited an overwhelming debt
and I need to spend my life "suffering" to make up for the intense "bad" I committed by being born, like ruining my mother's life, forcing my family to pay for food and medical care for me, being "abnormal" and therefore inconveniencing and upsetting everyone else, et cetera
whenever something nice happens to me, my instant thought is:
"how do I pay them back for this?" or, "how will I end up paying for this?"
no free lunch, basically
it didn't hit me until yesterday that I might already deserve some nice things?
like, if someone was kind to me, it was because I had already done something to pay that price
that just… blows my mind. I feel that nothing I've done, ever, is "good" let alone "good enough"
someone ELSE has to do good FOR me, and then the "good" I do is BECAUSE I am PAYING SOMEONE BACK.
that's the sad core of this really.
it's that childhood scared belief that I, as I am, am worthless and bad unless I am working in total servitude to another being, without any free will of my own
except that has done nothing but put me through hell so far
the family means well but god they are not always right, they are not always right
sometimes they are downright toxic and I am still struggling to accept that
and then there are these floating voices,
all the messages outside, online and in books,
everything else.
everything that speaks against what my heart is allegedly wanting or saying.
but no, "you can't listen to your own heart, it's corrupt! all the evils of man come from the heart! only god knows what is right. …and I am a mouthpiece for god, therefore you must listen to ME."
also insinuating that "god is not in my heart" which is literally the definition of hell and is THE most existentially terrifying thought ever, ever, ever
but that's the religious paranoia.
"god is out THERE, he is NOT in you, for you are flawed and an unworthy vessel. you must obey everything you are told, NEVER what you think on your own."
bullshit
I mean
please let it be bullshit
I mean
I will still obey, I won't fight or anything
but
if I question things please don’t be so mad at me?
I mean
I want to be able to question things without automatically getting crushed by fear and guilt
its terrible when I realize that,
every time, EVERY TIME, I think "well I'm not sure,"
I AM WRONG.
I AM PROVEN AWFULLY WRONG OVER AND OVER
and so I am taught, BY PROOF, that I REALLY AM INHERENTLY FLAWED
and cannot know what is right on my own

and so I spend 40 minutes staring at the same spot in a grocery aisle because I'm trying to figure out what floating voices to listen to and whether or not they're good or wise or even sensible, and then I second-guess myself over and over, and then by the time I get home I am so sick and guilty and tired and angry that I abuse myself and destroy whatever I bought because fck you, fck you I am tired of this, I am tired of being a puppet, I am tired

then they have the nerve to suggest that I'm "not psychotic"
do you have any fcking idea
listen I am trying desperately to put a name to this condition I'm in and that MATCHES
they've been putting us on antipsychotic pills for years anyway
but if that label fits, then hey, maybe NOW we can GET ACTUAL RELEVANT HELP
then again maybe it's just me
partly?
the stuff they label as "hallucinations" and "delusions" are TYPICAL in the body no matter what, ask any social fronter ever.
and hell they cause us a LOT of distress we just don't ever talk about them because we're paranoid or don't want people to know. if they know they could make it worse, after all.
but yeah maybe I'm the worst
maybe it's just because of the d.i.d. that they won't diagnose us with the other things we match symptoms for

but really I don't want to be fcking "mentally ill" I don't want a laundry list of diagnoses and pills to match
I want to be able to say, "here are the terms to describe what we are currently going through,"
but damn it THEY WILL NOT STOP ME
I AM NOT A VICTIM HERE
if a symptom pisses me off I will try to heal it, or at least we all will
but a lot of the "symptoms" for these things AREN'T "symptoms" in an illness sense?
a lot of the "symptoms" are part of WHO WE ARE
and that's the problem
you walk into an office and they're like "tell me what’s bothering you"
and typically the answer is,
"nothing we're totally fine"
because damn it lady we're not going to tell you about what else we see/feel in the room,
or about what happened in headspace last night,
or about this frustrating society shit we're dealing with,
or the suicidal thoughts or the depression or the panic or the paranoia,
we're not going to tell you ANYTHING about the religious mission because YOU'LL probably try to tell us it's "delusional" too.
and really don't forget about the ~apathy~ that you TAUGHT us to feel because
"you're not supposed to have problems!"
or, as they would say,
"oh, don't be like that!" "don't be so silly!" "grow up!" "man up!" "this is why I hate being in this house!" "it's all in your head!" "just don't pay attention to it and it'll go away!" ET CETERA.
in other words,
"you're not acting "normal" and that makes me uncomfortable so please force yourself to act "normal" thanks."
which is kind of sad, what is it about "abnormality" that frightens these people so much?
is it because they have things like this lurking beneath the surface that they don't want to accept or look at?
like some things, they can be so scary you don't want to acknowledge they exist. I know, that happens.
maybe that's why "abnormal" people scare "normal" people. because deep down I don't think anyone is ever really "normal" in that sense.
anyway

secretly we want to be the super-vanilla happy springtime white linen dresses pure happy kid
like the poster child for a healthy normal well-adjusted childhood
you know what I mean.
we WANT to be so utterly guileless, so totally flawless and innocent and untouched, and naïve even,
we WANT to be that pure and virginal. totally. absolutely.
but
people laugh at that?
people condemn that, actually
"it's so shallow"
"it's so fake and boring"
you know what I don't give a shit
or at least part of me doesn't
part of me doesn't care how "dull" it may be to you, we WANT to be that innocent again,
you don't appreciate what you had until it's gone


that's another thing that fcking sucks about adulthood and misogyny and shit
women are infantilized,
which is really fcking annoying and REALLY fcking disturbing,
women like that terrify us absolutely,
but also
children are sexualized.
read that again
children are sexualized.
do you see the problem
the double problem here
we identify more as a child than anything, when it comes down to it
there are a lot of kids in this system
and guess what,
they're the traumatized ones.
how fcked up is that.
how fcking fcked up is that
it breaks my heart


and now, now in our adulthood, now we're getting a taste of BOTH poisons because like I said,
you start presenting as a man and you get the backlash of this shit
of all the hurt ones screaming out in the primal way, the only way they know how to at first,
"destroy what destroyed me"
we know the feeling, it's what made us misogynistic in the first place
and we are so so so sorry
so maybe this is karma
but we're learning and we want to heal this in ourselves too.

so we're still hating ourselves for being transgender, isn't that awful

but that isn't even the worst part
remember we are still genderqueer as a whole
so although we're presenting as masculine
there is still accepted and embraced femininity in here
and this is bad because,
the same fcking society that says "kill all men"
is the same damn society that says "women are objects"
just different sides, same shit
oh yeah, and also
BOTH men and women are reduced to sexual caricatures
EVERYONE is expected to be sleeping with someone
even if you're not straight or cisgendered
I was never objectified as much as I was after I tried joining the "gay community"
or the "trans community" too
which is really fcking awful
all anyone did in either of those was talk about sex
like is that all we are? even in our own eyes?
we reduce ourselves to nothing but sexual behaviors?
so then the cishet people portray themselves as the "glorifed normal" in contrast to the "depraved queers"
please forgive my language
but yeah look at the bullshit the cishet people are putting out
all this goddamn porn and abusive relationships and FCKING SEXUALIZING CHILDREN
yeah the non-cishets aren't innocent either but damn it that's not the point right now.
the point is that this society built on the whole straight white cisgender male authority shit is UTTERLY FCKING TERRIBLE and IT NEEDS TO BE FCKING BURNT TO THE GROUND AT THIS POINT
thanks patriarchy you fcking suck

so.
we have got one hell of a task, living in this world
1. heal the misogyny
2. heal the misandry
3. heal the trauma
4. stand strong as ourself
5. don't hate anyone

#5 is so difficult lately and that's scary
is it the depression? I heard misanthropy can be a symptom and that surprised me
but
for us it's religious
damn it everything is religious with us, WHY
oh wait, I know why'
it's because we were raised this way and the environment didn't fcking begin to change until we were about 18, 19 years old
and to top it all off we're also dealing with "mental illness" on top of all that

but
the trauma made it worse
makes it worse
like
where do you draw the line

there are people out there screeching "freedom of speech" and "liberation" and shit
but so much of it is SO WRONG in our eyes at least
just
god what do we do
we are trying so hard to just "live and let live" but
I don't know

this awful hyperreligious mindset makes things so damn difficult
we are legit convinced we are something "chosen"
in whatever sense
but those damn demonic floating voices keep saying "you blasphemer, no you're not, you're shit, you're dirt, you're worthless, god would spit on you, you are worth NOTHING"
and then I think "well you wouldn't be fcking saying that if you weren't trying to STOP me now would you"
to which they start to threaten me and swear at me and all sorts of other scary things
then the fcking physical "hallucinations" happen.
which is "just great" as sarcasm would put it. sarcasm only happens because you're bitter about the truth but don't want to admit the truth because you feel ashamed or doubtful or self-loathing about it.
the truth is, it is NOT great, it is TERRIBLE,
BUT
virtually everyone we've ever admitted that to says "you're fcking crazy"
our grandmother literally told us "you're imagining it all, so don't worry"
here's the thing
imagination is some heavy-duty shit okay, it's terrifying
but imagination is self-generated. it means I CHOSE to think about this thing and pursue it on my own.
even the most terrifying imagined things I CAN turn off. i know. i've done it.
but
this isn't something i chose damn it
this is on the OUTSIDE
all those fcking floating voices are on the OUTSIDE and they are trying to get IN and I WON'T LET THEM
i really wish i could just turn it off, but
i can't
real shit, you can't turn off the real shit
good or bad
cover your ears all you want, they keep shouting
ignore them all you want, they just laugh
it is fcking horrible
the only thing that stops them is headspace
but that's a whole other problem.




people won't stop using the given name
god please that hurts so much too
is that selfish? demanding? childish?




the impulses are upsetting too, especially when laced with this apathy
it's daily now
I mean I can easily not act on them, I recognize them as impulses, but they are tied to powerful gut reactions and that's why they're scary.
violet impulses are common. I keep wanting to break things, throw things, bite things and shred them, attack people, hurt people. but I don't. I don't because I realize there is just this awful ACHE in me that wants to come out in screaming sobs because it's in DESPAIR but no one gives a shit. and I don't know how to cope and I WANT to cope. but that's where the violence comes from, it's boil-over
the suicidal impulses are tougher.
I keep having to put down knives, put down razors. (god help me that hurts my heart so bad)
I keep catching myself(?) with pill bottles. sometimes methodically just eating them like candy. but then mr. sandman or someone will shout at us to spit it out, and they are so LOUD that I(?) do. just dullness, no emotion. problem is then ten minutes later it'll happen again. over and over
that's making the eating disorder worse too. someone found out exactly what foods make us the sickest, and they are eating them. on purpose. to make us sick.
the WORST part? it's mainly "punishment" for "getting sick in the first place"
how's that for ableism
"what's that? you're lactose intolerant? you get sick from peanuts and sunflowers and coconut? you can't eat corn or gluten or meat without excruciating pain and meltdowns? you can't even eat fruit without being bedridden for the next two hours? well tough shit sweetheart! :) you HAVE to eat those foods to be a good, normal human being!! :) it's ok sweety just keep eating them a little each day and then you'll be okay again~"
and that hurts
that HURTS because we BELIEVE them these people are so NICE and yet
and yet
they're
not always right?
or are they, maybe they are, and we're just being fcking disobedient little shits
somehow
so we force ourself to eat these things because "we want to get better" BUT it's NOT WORKING
all this "exposure therapy" is NOT FCKING WORKING

it was the same thing with the sexuality, okay
god damn you, it didn't work, okay
okay????
I want to scream and sob, there's where the violent impulses are coming from, hello overwhelming urge to bloody my knuckles on this wall
god
it didn’t work okay
yeah, it sure as hell planted the seeds of misanthropic apathy. but that's about it.
you exposed us to SO MUCH SHIT that now,
NOW,
WE CAN ENDURE THAT SHIT AND NOT CARE.
THAT'S WHAT YOU WANTED RIGHT
THAT'S "NORMAL" AND "GOOD" RIGHT????
TO JUST "TAKE IT" OR WHATEVER THE FCK YOU WANT US TO DO

be a "good little christian girl" and get married
to some who-the-fck-is-this tall white brown-haired smiling stranger boy man
that the fcking media keeps shoving in our faces
they ALL LOOK THE SAME
but we have to "be good"
society says that sort of aesthetic criteria lineup is "cute" or "hot" or "attractive"
so register it as such damn you
and you had BETTER be attracted to them damn you
otherwise you are FLAWED and SOMETHING IS "WRONG WITH YOU"
go marry that stubble-faced smiling suited stranger like a good girl
and fck them until you have four or five babies
and then be a woman
and a wife
for the rest of your fcking life
now you are a housewife sex object with no autonomy
and this is the shit SO MANY WOMEN are going through it's SHIT

problem is,
we're not a woman,
but we're not a man either,
and either way,
we don't WANT to get married,
we don't WANT to have kids,
we DON'T WANT TO HAVE SEX,
we DON'T WANT ANY OF THAT

but they say "no you have to"

misogyny breeds misandry
there are both men and women with ugly, ugly personalities
I don't want to think of either gender as being defined by that
but
this culture is making it really hard to even comprehend the concept of binary gender OUTSIDE of that skewed disaster
like, you have to completely abandon the whole "cishet only" thing JUST to be able to see people as basic human beings at this point
which sounds kind of "special snowflakey" but really, look at our fcking culture
we have ingrained this disgusting false image of "what it means to be a man" and "what it means to be a woman" so much, so repeatedly, that I think we need to totally abandon that whole mindset first
it's not just about biology or reproduction, shit why is that the focus all the time
there's so much more to it than that, and THAT is what we need to start looking at, the NON-SEXUAL stuff, people are more than that, humans are more than their anatomy
I mean seriously look at religion, male/female is all about creation characteristics, reproduction is just one tiny bit on the whole list, why the hell don't we look at it THAT way,
I guess I'm just trying to say I want humanity to look as itself as transcendent more often,
stop defining male and female in terms of negative qualities and sexual behavior
why am I even talking about this I don't understand this topic at all
it's making me sick
I'm just sick of not being able to go anywhere without getting an eyeful of that construction
I'm so tired of the outside world
all the stuff out there, it hurts.



I have karissa following me. with her saw.
the fcking floating demons keep trying to touch me
god damn it I DON'T WANT THEM TOUCHING ME
so she's patrolling the room
she can ghost to do that which is important
a lot of the dangerous people are on the OUTSIDE
so laurie can't really attack them.
but karissa can.
I'll see if there are other people like her around

see, there,
that's it,
this,
as soon as I start talking about them this LIGHT goes on and a weight is lifted
my chest feels lighter and my head feels clearer
see, you doubters, this is REAL
this is real and it is GOOD


I don't want sex
how many times this week have I been saying that
goddamn full moon in scorpio I guess, that's what someone told me
scorpio's our lilith thing on the natal chart so hey.
biggest burden to bear for humanity. biggest lesson to transmute.
well we're willing to do it but damn it it's SCARY on days like this because,
we're asexual and nonbinary and aromantic and this is totally alien
and also trauma history.
but I guess that's part of it.
anyway the damn floating voices keep trying to touch me
and I don't want it
but they keep forcing it
but I DON'T WANT IT

I can stop them now. I can stop them now. it's liberating.
they try to get us in the mornings like they used to but I can STOP them now
chaos is pissed off at them and he won't let them anywhere near us
genesis is learning to differentiate but he's got massive trauma history too
so he and I are dealing with the same weird confusion.
when you've been "used" sexually for so long,
when you've been told so much that sex is "all you're good for,"
or worse,
"all you're meant for,"
then even if you don't want it and/or are terrified of it,
you keep getting trapped in those situations because your subconscious keeps hysterically saying,
"this is all we're worth, we don't have another choice, this is what we have to do for other people"
it hurts.
I don't want this.
no one wants this

but of course there's the other issues like,
we want to cry
we want to be able to FEEL pain
we want to be able to FIGHT BACK
we want to be able to CARE ABOUT OUR OWN HEALTH AND SAFETY
and stop thinking of all of that in black and white
like,
"well you don't crash your car on purpose, so you obviously DO care! therefore don't make any fcking excuses, you're not fighting back because you secretly WANT it (the abuse which they consider "normal")."
fck you
do you have any idea how often during driving we literally, literally,
close our eyes for extended periods because if we crash then hey fcking fantastic it's over
have to stop ourselves from just letting the car drift into traffic or off a non-guarded cliff
do you not fcking realize
apathy is more dangerous than rage
plague is more dangerous than tar
it's the slow suicide that will kill you sooner, ironically.
people see the pill bottles go down. people see the bloody weapons. people see the nooses, the rifles, the car engines on idle. people see you walking to the top stories of buildings, of bridges.
the fast suicides are seen and reacted to with anger, shame, accusation, et cetera. they will catch you and they will do everything they can to villainize you for it, and make sure you never ever attempt it again.
but.
but.
and here's the awful thing.
if you learn to do it slow, they won't care anymore.
no one will stop you.
sometimes they will even help you. or praise you.
they probably won't even believe you if you told them
they'd scoff or laugh it off or chide you like an insolent baby
but they won't do shit to stop it.
and that's the horrible, horrible loophole
that if you really do want to die, you can die a little each day
and then one day it'll catch up to you
they don't see it until it's too late and you're gone
they don't see the tiny scars adding up, they don't see the little poisons slipped into your food, they don't see the sleep deprivation, they don't see the forced psychological trauma, they don't see you wandering too close to the edges of things, they don't see how carelessly you drive, they don't see you taking one too many pills too often, they don't see you slowly fading away at the edges until

one day the grim reaper is gonna show up
but I've met him, I've met him,
and it's breaking my heart because he doesn’t like seeing people go out like this
and I've asked him to take me before but he said "no"
and I WANT to live,
damn it I WANT to live, so badly, god I want to LIVE

but.
but this is a tough world to live in and sometimes I doubt my ability to survive it safely

so I guess I do care about my well-being
in a larger sense
therefore
if this world is sabotaging my spirit sometimes I think it'd be the wiser option to just up and leave it



where did I even start with all this
this is one hell of a brainspill entry I am sorry this is a mess
I don't even know who I am, sorry therapist,
I'm old like I'm tied to fluorescent bathroom lights and old knives.
like 2008-2009 I guess
but anyway I'm old.

it fcking sucks to not even know your own name but that's typical on the outside
maybe on the inside I'd know who I am but translation is always weird
people always seem to "lose" some of themselves on the outside because
1. it's in a body and that's disorienting enough sometimes and
2. there are evil socials in this body that don't want us fronting and will sabotage us, and
3. floating goddamned voices
4. nobody outside believing I exist
5. not being able to be "my own person" and "in the body" at the same time

did you know, gaining a self-identity means you cannot be out in public
why the fck is that how this system works
the moment you gain a sense of integrity and individuality, guess what you're out of fronting
this is why we want to meditate ALL THE TIME
because we EXIST when we AREN'T OUTSIDE
but you can't meditate for 8-9 hours a day, can you?
not here at least
but we "can't join a monastery" or other thing like that, because we have "other things to do?"
then I realize they probably wouldn't even let us be a priest because we're not biologically male,
and we're
we're really not cut out to speak for a dogmatic religion.
we don't believe a lot of what our "birth church" believes and that's kind of sad because we love the church, we love the whole christianity thing, but we don't feel welcome there anymore? for the most part? because of what other people in it believe
closed-minded sad stuff
"gays and trannies are evil" is a big one
but try discussing mental illness in a church group
hoo boy
not gonna happen
immediately you're being possessed by satan or something
to which I wanna say
have you ever seen the painting, "the temptation of saint anthony"
like specifically the ones by michelangelo and salvador dali
because that is our fcking life
since we were a child
we will punch those fcking devils in the face
or at least I will.
but yeah bottom line is I'm not the first person to be trying to live the best for god who is being tormented here
and those damn demons keep screeching, "you're a blasphemer, you're a fcking heathen, your pride will damn you to hell," etc.
that's the scary part
the pride
is that the right word for this?

I didn't understand the religious concept of "pride" until lately
and it scares me because it's not really pride in the way we think of it
it's not a "look at me, I'm so great!" thing
it's not in-your-face at all
it's very very subtle.
it's
seeing things going on outside, frightening things, confusing things,
things that I feel are WRONG, that are NOT GOOD THINGS,
and instead of just "live and let live," instead of just "letting them walk their own path,"
something in me says
"yeah but there's a fine line between tolerance and immoral allowance, isn't there?"
like if someone was hurting children do you just shrug and say "it's their own path"
fck no you STOP THEM
you CALL THEM OUT and you EDUCATE PEOPLE NOT TO DO THAT
right?
so that's the problem, does that make it pride if I'm so self-doubting I don't fcking know
if I SHOULD just be "tolerant" or if I should be speaking out
this
this is why I keep tiptoeing around that one word that doesn't even fit
but it does in the "dream world" context. we need a different word.
dream world "prophets" are defined by a heart-deep, maddening, undeniable need to act upon and for the veneration of their Virtue, for a purpose, for a cause
it's not always "good" though, for lack of a better term
like sometimes god decides you need some fire and brimstone
at least that's what I was taught as a child
and it's what I've read in so, so many religious texts
that 'god,' or 'goddess,' or several of each,
is both a creator and destroyer
both giving life and taking life
divinity is sublime and it does what it needs to do
the old testament says that all the time

but it's like in mage angels
with monika
maybe it's human weakness or something I don’t know
maybe it's real divine compassion I don’t know
but
if I was ever given that job
if I had to play the judging god,
even if it was a "good" judgment,
something like a white blood cell,
I couldn't do it.
I really don't think I could do it.

but you know what I don't know if "god" can either
not in the way we keep thinking of it
maybe the whole "fire and brimstone" thing really isn't how it goes
remember that one story in the bible, I forget where,
I think it's moses,
genesis 18. sodom.
“If I find fifty righteous people in the city of Sodom, I will spare the whole place for their sake.”
exodus 32 has some of it too, with the golden calf
"Then the Lord relented and did not bring on his people the disaster he had threatened."
but I'm getting off topic and confused here

the point is I really, really do love humanity
and just like monika
(sorry this is actually a major spoiler)
even if they are being total shitheads
and fcking up everything
and basically just acting in the worst ways a human could act
I couldn't kill them
I couldn't rain hellfire down on their cities
I couldn't destroy them
because I love them
even then
maybe especially then
and I'm just pissed the hell off BECAUSE I love them and because they don't HAVE to be like that
they CAN be brighter, they CAN heal, they CAN change and act wisely and with better judgment,
people ARE good at heart,
I know that and nothing will ever change my mind,

so when I see stuff out there in the world that just feels wrong wrong wrong in my heart,
and people are writing it off as "totally fine" or even "progressive," or "politically correct" or whatever,
I stop and think "that can't be right"
and part of me gets scared and confused that maybe I'm being PROUD or BIGOTED or UNWISE in questioning them,
but another part of me gets furious and angry and livid and wants to fcking cut these people down verbally for suggesting that shit was okay, (that's my main part sadly)
but then the deepest part of me really just wants to know what's REALLY right here.
because we love these people,
and I say "we" with that speaking for the system, like jay wrote before.
written in this heart of ours, written in gold way down is that truth, we really do just love people.

all of us do and damn it it's our greatest weakness and our greatest strength
even me, damn it, even me
that's why we have such trouble
the retributors get it the worst, hence this topic
even the ones like wreckage, they care so much
they are only furious and violent BECAUSE they care so much
and it's why we keep getting lost because no one wants to stoop down to that level
of the ones we're fighting
we don't want to be killers or abusers, we don't even want to be violent anymore
but god comes with a sword and all that
but we don't know what to do
"be soft. don't let the world make you hard. don't let the pain make you hate. don't let the bitterness steal your sweetness. take pride that even if the rest of the world may disagree, you still believe it to be a beautiful place."
and that's forever our mantra and I wrote the whole thing because it's important and it's the most fcking heartbreaking thing we could ever say.
be soft, be soft, be soft, but take no shit,
and don't let them bury their knives and claws in you,
be soft but don't bite back, don't draw blood,
or should we?
I don't know
don't hate, don't be bitter, don't harden up.
but what about, what about,
what about all these people on tumblr who are like "it's free speech to make fun of someone else's religion" and the other side is saying "if you insult my religion I have every right to lash out against you because that's totally irreverent" and the response is "don't force your beliefs on me I am under no obligation to revere what you revere" but then I'm like what the hell, it's called BASIC HUMAN DECENCY, I don't give a shit if you don't share their beliefs, DON'T FCKING INSULT THEM ANYWAY, and on the same page, if you have a religion with beliefs that other people don't agree with, RESPECT THAT TOO, JUST STOP FCKING FIGHTING WITH EACH OTHER
maybe "free speech" does cover the "right to make fun of anyone ever" but damn it that doesn't make it the "right" thing to do, just because you CAN do it doesn’t mean you SHOULD.
respect, god why the hell don't we just RESPECT each other, like GENUINE RESPECT, not begrudging tolerance or acceptance or whatever, think about it, if respect was at the roots of BOTH sides of this party, there wouldn't BE any fcking problem because both sides would have taken a good look at their stances and thought "hm, is this mutually beneficial?" and if it's NOT then you FCKING DROP IT.
but that's the problem
that's the problem with pride, whether it's religious or not
you need to LISTEN to the other side and genuinely CONSIDER their viewpoint okay

like back to this misogyny thing
most of that, in my childhood, came from people who GENUINELY BELIEVED that what they were saying was 100% "the right thing to do." religious or not.
"respect me," I say, and their response is usually… "I can't respect something that's WRONG." or, something that's "disrespectful" to THEM. and that's where it gets confusing and I hate thinking about this
let me just
think of a solid example.
um on that same topic,
"please respect my asexuality and wish to remain unmarried." when I was younger, I would ask. the top negative response? "I can't respect something that goes against God's will." because they are CONVINCED that being an allosexual in the bounds of marriage was THE "right thing to do."
you get that a lot more with "queer" stuff
people not giving homo/bi/pan/etc.sexuals and transgender/nonbinary people rights, because "it's not right to BE that way in the first place." so they say "I respect you as a person, therefore I am NOT going to allow you to do something that is disrespectful to GOD." see how it gets tangled
man this whole paragraph is tangled I am so sorry
but in religions you get the whole thing of women being treated in a way that often gives them less autonomy and rights than men, and the response is "well that's GOD'S WILL" so they won't even THINK about how the women feel who are not okay with being treated that way, you see what I mean
but I'm upset about this "free speech" thing
"why should I respect your religion if it teaches THAT?"
still I don't think that's reason to be disrespectful. you can disagree, sure, but for heaven's sakes be civil.
but that sentence. "why should I respect ____ if it teaches/ implies/ supports/ etc. THAT?"
with "that" being something you personally view as totally unacceptable.
and those religions, that's why I wonder, and it hurts my head to do so,
when they talk about "well it's god's will, not mine,"
sometimes it's about things that are really intolerant in a disrespectful way,
but they are so convinced that those things do not DESERVE respect,
being convinced those things are utterly morally wrong,
how do you know?
how do you know
this keeps me up at night

it's kept us up at night since we were kids really


ugh
bottom line is
where does it turn from saying
"what you're doing is morally detrimental and I am speaking out against it"
into being told
"you are violating my rights of free speech and autonomy"
basically,
when does it turn from speaking up for morality, into being obtrusive and intolerant?

that's the problem with being a double libra I guess
I see EVERY freaking side of EVERY ISSUE
and it gets really bloody confusing because I can empathize with EVERYONE
sometimes directly, thanks d.i.d.
(no, literally, thanks)
but then I'm not sure what's… the OPTIMAL thing to do?
I don't know
I want to say "the RIGHT thing" because of this religious bit but, who am I to act like I have all the answers?
it's just
trusting my heart
and not feeling my heart knows best
because I'm afraid of what I've allowed to infect it
like eightfold said,
"I gotta be careful trusting my gut, 'cause my gut is a vast phantasmal library full of dark tomes!… The heart's the same way. It gets dirty. Things you pick up, things you're taught… they stick to it. An' there's no flutter or feelin' that isn't filtered through all that stuff."
that is one of the most important things we have ever, ever read
and it is so true
and it is our biggest fear.


that whole thing
with not knowing when to stand up for what we feel is right or not,
getting confused because our beliefs aren't always "politically correct,"
getting scared because people say our beliefs are "delusional" or "totally detached from reality,"
you know,
"grow up, and get used to the REAL world,"
when the "real world" they say is mean and cruel and bitter and stuff,
that's not the real world.
but
geez I shouldn't be looking at political sjw stuff on tumblr anymore
it hurts and it makes me so so so confused
and then of course you come across the people who are like
"kill all men," "down with cis," "truscum," "if you are ____ you don't deserve to live,"
and then the other side, online and offline,
spitting racism and homophobia and religious mockery and all that,
the exact things that cause the hateful speech of the victimized side.

I fcking HATE the whole victim/oppressor bullshit already. I hate it.
but that's ironic too
hatred and rage will only turn me into an attacker. and I don't want that.
gotta reroute that frustration. realize WHY I'm feeling it.
and that is:
I don't want to see anyone being victimized, or doing any oppression.
I love you people and damn it you've gotta stop treating each other like shit already.

at this point I don't care what justification you're giving
disrespect is disrespect
hatred is hatred
violence is violence, no matter how "passive-aggressive" or "harmlessly" you may act upon it
and those things only breed more of the same.


I have no idea what in the world this entry is about already

there have been like… three different authors in here. and of course the paragraph switching. people starting writing one thing then stopping and then I go back and see all these unfinished sentences and I'm like "dude I have no idea what you were talking about, I can't finish that for you"

this started because… today we're cripplingly depressed
and not sure where to go in life
and scared about this moral doubt
and the floating voices
and feeling forced to do things we don't want to do
and not knowing if our heart is wise or just delusional and foolish

I want to help people.
I want to heal myself
I don't want to be a bad influence on anybody
but I don't want to hurt anyone through my inaction either
am I trying too hard?

it's such a frustrating dilemma
"act or don't act"
when acting is viewed as intrusive and pushy and proud and rude and oppressive
and not acting is viewed as wishy-washy and apathetic and morally weak and lazy.
damned if you do, damned if you don't.


I don't want to think about this anymore. focusing on this is just making life REALLY tough
you get what you give, and we're radiating too much anxiety, it's not cool

I think I'm just going to let jewel or spinzor out and let them type

we have to go to philadelphia on friday and we don't know how we're going to get there and our stomach is just bottoming out with anxiety over it, the quiet kind that only registers in creeping sickness and nausea and sleep disturbances and a rough temper. it's not cool
I'm just going to take a deep breath,
we'll do what we can,
if the father can't drive us down, we'll try to go by ourself,
we're a little scared of asking the grandparents because what if they find out we're transgender,
we'll be out on the street,
they almost found out once and that was scary,
geez no actually cannon remembers that it was MORE than once and it's why we're afraid now,
STOP FOCUSING ON THE NEGATIVE
be smart, but be safe, okay?
do what you can.

that's all we can do for now I guess.

good night everyone.
I hope this entry didn't upset you, or hurt you, or make you sad or anything
geez that is a big fear too we're afraid of posting stuff like this
but honesty is key. that's just it, it happened, up it goes
and you never know. maybe that woman really was right. "the message in the mess." maybe this stuff helps other people somehow, I hope so.
I mean we write it all with the intention to "solve" something, or better-- to heal something. "solving" is too analytical and that's dangerous. healing. we know there are problems and we are trying to untangle them and we are sharing the process, because maybe it'll give someone else insight they didn’t have, on how to untangle their own things.


I hope so.
for now I need to rest, today was rough, we have color stuff to do on the computer, if done right that should calm us down. just nice cataloguing work.


closing up this entry as-is things are too fuzzy good night

 




 

prismaticbleed: (angrycry)


So. We might have a "job" within the next week or two.
Don't celebrate, this is yanking up a LOT of trouble and it's distressing really.

Things I've realized over the past few days.

1. Money doesn't buy happiness.
2. I don't want to spend the last years of my grandparent's lives away from them.
3. I want to create more than anything in the world and I want to be PAID for it.
4. I hate fluorescent lights and muzak.
5. I really, really don't feel cut out for this.

I'm going to try. God knows I'm going to try.
But I have been so anxious for the past week over this it's not funny. Sleep is a mess, I'm throwing up from nerves, I have no appetite, I'm jittery and restless, I keep losing my temper far too easily and the minute I'm alone I find myself whimpering like a frightened child.
This job doesn't feel right, AT ALL. I keep questioning that, "it can't be that bad," etc., but every time I think of the place and think of working there, it just… it feels wrong.
I hope, I HOPE we aren't meant to stay here. Maybe just orientation, and a month or so of the actual job. Just enough to pay off our debts, and get a grip on just where we stand in terms of psychological fitness concerning employment.

I'm so nervous. I'm not used to this. I never would have thought I was this capable of near-panic worry. I'm trying not to but I feel so trapped it's scary. That's where the worry is coming from.

The mother said again today, I should not be staying in this house, I should be out on the street, etc. Basically "stop being a bum, get a job and an apartment right now." Then she told me how much of a burden I am on her life, especially with medical bills.
I told her I'd quit therapy, she said no. I told her we didn't need surgery, she said no. She insists we get all this care. Then she swears at us up and down that she has to pay the bills.
I suppose we should be paying for them. That's where this fucking job comes in. I'm working to pay everyone else, and wasting away even more years when I should be doing my holy mission.

Part of me hopes that one day, in her anger, the mother says "you know what, go ahead and kill yourself, I don't care!" because it will take a lot of anxiety off our back if we have permission.

The damn floating voices keep attacking me. They're hellbent on stopping me now that I am realizing just how hellbent I am on doing what I'm meant to do.
They're making the E.D. problems worse. It's hard to fight when I'm in a trance state, and that keeps happening when I'm in the kitchen. It's scary, because it's total detachment from the senses and from the environment, so I don't really perceive what's going on. I need one of the good voices, or (ideally) someone in headspace to forcefully interrupt in order for me to become conscious again. It's a pain in the butt and it's scary too, but I'm getting smarter every day, and I won't give up. I won't ever give up, so there.

Headspace has been dead quiet for about… three weeks? I don't know. I don't normally deal with it anyway so I can't tell you.
But it's worrisome. Some other people inside have observed that without headspace, we fall apart. We get very self-destructive, we stop making spiritual progress, we basically become an empty husk. I'm literally the only person keeping us "alive," because I want to do League work all the time and ONLY that, and that's why I'm PISSED OFF at these floating voices because they are SPECIFICALLY trying to stop me from doing that. I am EXTREMELY ANGRY about that to say the least.
That's why I'm pissed about this job too. I don't know who fronted for the last one, but something tells me that even if I try to front (in order to do League work during breaks at registers or whatever), it won't work, because it didn't work last time, not with the environment.

I'm so mad. I'm so so so mad.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR CREATING THINGS, NOT WORKING IN THIS STUPID CORPORATE HAMSTER WHEEL OF NOISE AND IGNORANCE.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR ART AND MUSIC AND WRITING AND EVERYTHING.
I WANT TO BE PAID FOR DOING WHAT I WAS BORN TO DO!!

I don't CARE about money though!! I DON'T CARE!!! I DON'T CARE ABOUT MONEY.
Yes, we need it, to pay the bills. I keep forgetting it's 2015 and we're an "adult" now so we have financial responsibilities like that, we can't just live like a video game character forever, surviving well on what's left around (although that would be cool enough).
But damn it, I'm sorry for swearing (it's unlike me but I'm mad) but I DON'T WANT TO LIVE FOR MONEY. THAT'S STUPID!!

I really do need to start commissions. Those STUPID VOICES keep stopping me though. I hate that.
Admittedly I'm scared too. It's a lot of work, getting examples together, determining prices, writing up sales posts. It's overwhelming. That's why I'm scared, there's so much of it all at once. But I have to do it. I HAVE to.
Once the post is up I will be PSYCHED because I LOVE ART and really I have been drawing SO MUCH lately, anyone who says I "can't draw" is BLIND and IGNORANT. Because I CAN and I AM. And I WANT TO. So I will, I must, I have to, and GET PAID FOR IT.
I will stand up for us though. Whoever did commissions in the past, they didn't stand up for themselves, they were so desperate for the money that they gave up on their morals and ended up drawing smut. I think that's what it's called. But it was NOT GOOD and it made them VERY SICK and they got horribly depressed for WEEKS after that. I know, that data's all here whenever I try to start commissions. "We can't, because of that!" No, I'm NOT GOING TO DO THAT. And if anyone asks me, I will ignore them.
Geez I'm not sure how to interact with people though. It's not my job. Our interactors are not good people though. They're all simpering people-pleasers and they're pure programming. It sucks. THAT'S ANOTHER REASON WHY THE JOB IS AWFUL for the record. People like THAT front all the time because they require MASSIVE DISSOCIATION and when we're not dissociated we can't handle the sensory environment. Stuuuupiiiiiid. But true. It's not a "lame excuse," it's TRUE. If you knew how loud the lights were, and the friggin MUSIC, and having to say a script every time a person walks up, ugh it is exhausting and I want to shake and vomit just thinking about it. Ugh. I don't like it, but we have to try, just to say we tried. We won't chicken out. We'll give it a shot and see.
Honestly I just want cash to pay back our stupid debts, we owe at least $500 from borrowing money for food and bills over the past two years. Which is dumb. But there we are. We pay back our debts but we haven't had income in a while. So this is an opportunity for that, end of story.

What was I talking about. Art.
I want to do it, by golly I miss drawing and I've been remembering what it feels like to draw serious pictures and I am SO EXCITED.
Like I have no memory of high school, or college, let me say that. BUT there's "art memory" for me, in a passive sense. I can look at a picture we drew, and though I don't remember drawing it at all, I DO have an awareness of the feeling of drawing… of what it's like to sketch, to color, to shade, to ink. And it's SO EXCITING.
I can't wait. I don't know HOW someone in our System or whatever thought art was scary, geez it is the BEST THING.
At least for me it is. Maybe that's the problem. I'm a kid, I draw because I LOVE drawing and I love being able to express imagination and life through it. But the college people, I don't know who they are or what they did, but somehow for them, art had no joy? It had to be "perfect," ALL the time, it was a performance or a show. Everything was graded, it had to be just so, or else. I guess? I don't know what they did! But there's such a feeling of tiredness and frustration and exhaustion and panic tied to the college art time, geez what did they have to do? I feel sorry for them, really I feel really bad that they had to go through that. I want to give them a hug even if they're older than me, I hope they don't mind. Art isn't supposed to be sad and draining! Here, you can come draw with me if you like.
I guess it's just hard to stop freaking out over it, about being judged, when you're so used to it. They probably had it burned into their heads. That makes me real sad, it hurts actually.

Ugh this FREAKING JOB I am so mad I just want to quit already and start a freaking self-employed art business on the spot. That would be so cool.
We do inkblots, one of us does, I don't know who. I do all the League art. Someone is trying to learn to paint, on canvases again. I paint shirts too, and toys/keychains/whatever. We're learning to sew. I'm also dabbling with jewelry stuff but that takes money to experiment with, so can't do much with that now.
Point is I am EXPLODING with creativity and I want to GET INCOME FROM IT DARN IT.
Other people can, why can't I???
Agh I don't want to rant about this anymore right now. I want to work more. I'm not sure what the job is tonight but… oh there's a topic.

Writing. For whatever reason, writing has the anxiety tied to it now.
It's the perfectionism thing. I know it. I can feel it now. It's this feeling of, "if I don't get it right the first time, everyone will hold me accountable for it, and it'll ruin the final story!!" It's this paranoia that we've gotta get the whole thing out NOW, and it has to be TOTALLY FLAWLESS, and that's overwhelming as heck!!



I want a Diancie plushie. A Mega one. SO PRETTY.
I'm starting to wonder, I mean I'm not a Pokémon (I'm a Phantomilian, ha haa!) but Diancie is like my BFF because she is, to quote Jay, "Nintendo's love letter to us."
Diancie is literally EVERYTHING we wanted in a Pokémon when we started working on Dream World back in 2000 or so. Literally. I wonder if Nintendo was watching us or got our notes or something. It's too perfect.
Anyway since they probably will find out anyway THANK YOU NINTENDO, I know we're not big-time gamers anymore but THANK YOU LOTS, we appreciate it from the bottom of our hearts. She's perfect perfect cute and I love her~~ Also she basically has my hair. As gems. It's great.

We're tied to a lot of the Legendaries, really?
One of our OLDEST people is a Mewtwo; we were one back in 4th grade or so, there was old proof of self-referral back when we had all the old art. We were sorta a Mew before that, but mostly thanks to AAA, who insisted we be one so she could be Mewtwo. Which was cool, but it never really resonated? So that's that.
Then of course we have a Celebi person in the System, she's ancient too, and unmistakable. But SINCE she's so old I think she splintered a little, and there are like… three different "Celebis" at least? Who knows. The "Cel" in the Spectrum right now has her roots that far back, and is untouched by the stuff that happened with the "canon Celebi" vibes back in the past, whatever that was. Our Celebis were never "canon" in appearance or behavior, so. That's that, too!
Victini has some little roots but they're legit. Jayce or someone was really fond of them back in 2010 or so, and there was legit resonance too. Close to me though, because FIRE/PSYCHIC TYPE, COME ON. But I don't feel like one? Which is weird. Anyway yeah definitely some Victini ties in here, although there aren't any individuals around.
Jirachi I dunno. That was during the lost years so… no clue.
Darkrai, they've got a weird vibe to them because we HAD one in the System, and "jx7" felt REALLY drawn to them in 2009 or whenever, but… I guess there was some very very bad energy or experiences around them, before our member Darkrai died. So I'm sorry to hear that. I guess we'll have to fix it? Somehow? I'll make a memo.
Manaphy and Shaymin never got resonance with any of us! Those were lost years though, weirdly, that's what the data says. Those generations are -bloop- missing from memory. No clue.
Someone did like Mesprit, there's a very very vague feeling of that. Again, lost years, but there was some fondness there that ultimately never took hold anywhere.
I don't know what other Legendaries there are in the older generations… uh… see the problem is that lots of 'em have ties to Dream World, due to the joys of Silver version in the past, and maybe Ruby too, I don't know if that Jewel had Leaguelinks to that extent or if she was already mostly headspace. I DUNNO! Which is weird because you'd think I'd have personal memory of Silver but nope. Not me. The whole consciousness vibe was different then, I just get the diffusion now. Anyway yeah, Legendaries.
Oh I forgot about Reshiram. The fluff dragon. SOMEONE liked him a lot too, back in 2010, probably Jayce too (that was the Victini time). But no anchors. Just fondness.
Hoopa has got some major resonance with Jay, at least one of the Jays, however those guys work. But I joke about that a lot, with Hoopa=Hope in that respect, heheh. Problem is our fronters need to STAY OFF THE INTERNET because the minute we see fandom our programming freaks out, "we need to think that way too now," NO YOU DON'T, their perspectives don't invalidate yours! You CAN and ARE ALLOWED to have different experiences and opinions from other people. And guess what? NOT ALL HOOPAS ACT THE SAME, SO CHILL OUT.
Diancie is meeee, heheh. Somehow. SOMEHOW! I'm not used to being all pink and sparkly! But she's got a resonance with me I can't ignore. So I'm gonna try being a Diancie sometimes, when I need to be/ can be a Pokémon. It'll be cool.
Anyway yeah that's what I was getting at. If I get the cash soon enough, (extra cash), I'm going to buy myself a Mega Diancie plush. Jay I'm sorry I know you despise physical possessions but consider her MY anchor plush buddy, or something. I'll chill out with Chaos Zero and Silverheart on the nightstand. We'll be the cool kids club.

So that's… that's your Pokémon stuff for the night. Enjoy because I'm gonna work on other stuff now.

Jay is majorly obsessed with Steven Universe lately and his brain got mondo fiction lag from it last week. It was hilarious. But it's weird! The lag now isn't making my work difficult?? I think he knows how to manage it better. Or it sticks now, to people. That works!

So many Leagueworlds have old vibes I need to weed out… hehe, the computer just beeped in the same key as this song. That was cute. But yeah, especially Parnassus, that has BAD vibe-lag from 2007 or whenever our previous core-people started working on it big time? BAD lag. Lots of interference and kissing-up stuff. Now I've gotta weed it out, happy spring, hehe. But it's FUN. And it's INTERESTING!! I've realized… my main thing is that I need to get Links working again, MY Links, I have to get close to these people WITHOUT stepping in. I need to see/feel people's lives objectively to write this stuff. How do I put it… Parnassus, I'm learning about the society, about bits of how their world works, little things… interesting things. But I have to WATCH IT. Like we used to watch Hokthai and Oneircia, while walking around the living room with our CD player (Miriel!) for hours. Just watching. And that made MASSIVE PROGRESS HAPPEN.
Problem is lately the stupid "daily grind" has sapped our imaginative progress. For some dumb reason we keep thinking we "HAVE TO" act like "normal people" and it's making us dull and miserable and depressed and antsy. I think it's because we're "grown up" on the outside… people treat us like we're not ALLOWED to be creative and childlike anymore. Pff. Heck with that. I'm gonna do it. I'M alive too, y'know!
It's kinda sad. We lost a lot of time, and we're kinda confused a lot… people outside don't really give us wiggle room. And it would be nice to have, to have the "permission" or at least the allowance to be different a little, to have different needs, and tolerances… I mean geez, we ARE good people, we ARE allowed to exist, we have a REASON to be here… just because we might need some accommodations here and there, is that okay? I hate this feeling of "you're not allowed to be weak" and "you're a freak for not being normal" but really? Really? I don't like a lot of what's out there, and how it works. It feels wrong. I don't WANT to be "well-adjusted" to being sick, there I said it, how about that?? Our mother keeps making fun of us for our sensitivity, well maybe not making fun, but belittling very much… how she's already "used to" pain, and being angry, and "not getting her dreams fulfilled," etc… that's so sad. It's so sad. We don't WANT that to be our reality, do we… have the right to say that?
Life can be so bright, so much nicer than people are telling me it "has" to be. Can't it be nicer? Aren't people allowed to be healthy and happy and helping each other? Can't we build a world where that's the norm, instead of lies and fear and exhaustion?
I guess part of me's just tired. But it's not a depressed tired, it's more of a "geez, this is depressing!" tired. There's a difference, haha! But yeah… I'm too fiery. I want to CHANGE things, moreso I want to DO things and let change happen. I don't like controlling and manipulating stuff, I just want to do better, and be better, and be a force of change and a good example. Stuff will follow.

I'm typing too much on this and I don't really have anything more to say tonight. I really should get to Leaguework, writing maybe, or reviewing. I dunno, my head feels weird. It's in an art mood and that writing perfectionism is buggy… that and it's overwhelming. Dude you do realize we have HUNDREDS of pages of notes, right?? That's why there's no "written books" yet. There are too many PAPERS just lying about. Where do we start!!
So… I dunno, maybe that's a project for tonight. Just in little ways, I can start organizing that, make the crushing stress a bit less. Really, some parts of us are scared of all that towering data. That and the "business responsibility" looming… that stupid fact that we've gotta "navigate the system" before we can get published, or produced in some way. THAT'S what's truly overwhelming, and we should sit down and calmly look at that sometime too because really we CAN do it, we're perfectly capable of handling that… it's just a feeling of "responsibility?" Like there's a hugeness to it, a vastness, a fear that we won't be able to shoulder the sheer amount of work we have if a DEADLINE is stuck to it. That's the base fear, is performance. Perfectionism and performance. PFF.
Guess what I DON'T HAVE TO DO EITHER RIGHT NOW so chill out bro.

It's midnight and I feel like I just woke up, probably because I essentially just did, hehe. This is why our sleep schedule is a mess. Switchiness!

Good night all, I'm working the graveyard shift tonight so I'll see you whenever.

 



 

 

 

SNOW!!

Apr. 1st, 2015 01:13 am
prismaticbleed: (amy)

 

Guys I have to show you the snow today it was HEAVENLY.



I want to go outside and run in it forever. This is the sort of weather that just makes my heart burst with joy, it makes me so blissfully happy no matter what.
It is how my soul feels, in the inside. Exactly so. It's this... incomprehensible fragile intricacy, all that ice all over the trees, the fine lines of black against the crystal chill... like lace, like little fractals.
It's powdery too, which means I can go outside and run in it, and it feels like magic. I did that today. I will do it again tomorrow.
Oh yeah, about the pics. Photo #1 is the "favorite cherry tree" in the foreground that some social(s) have mentioned before. Past it, that dropoff is the "back hill" that we dream about sometimes-- in dreams there's a full river down there, and typically lots of wolves.
Photo #2 is another view of that hill, straight-on
Photo #3 is the front ledge where we stood in this dream, with the ice bubbles. Behind it is Diamew.
Photo #4 is the front hill straight-on. That hill is the entrance to There in dreams; there's usually a huge fallen tree across a river there, and it's much steeper. Again, Diamew is barely visible in the far right.
Photo #5 is the area beside the garden, which in dreams is the road to Ephenburgh. It's also where we used to explore in the childhood, although memory is sparse. There's just a feeling of rich depth to those woods, how far back it goes. To the left there (back in the woods) is technically Orocell, a sub-area of Diamew. There's a fallen strangly tree there that landmarks it.
BUT YES we live in heaven and it is so nice you have no idea how happy I am about this. I even found a candy cane in the house and even though I couldn't eat it it felt like Christmas, legit.

Song of the night, because I can, here you go. It sounds like early happy sunlit mornings. Even though it's LATE LATE. But it matches the smile-peace of late hours pretty well too. It's that delicate time period... late night, early morning. Quiet and soft and clear. Morning just has that bit of a bright sparkle to it, like that song! But it'll be here soon enough, haha. Let's be asleep by then, I hope.

Mage Angels jumped me with ANOTHER plot-changing revelation yesterday, so I was up until 4AM researching all sorts of stuff, stockpiling global maps and ethnicity data and bits from the Book of Revelation. It's exhausting. That series has a weird "feel" to it right now, a tiring feel as well as a too-much-data one. I need to tune back into its story, or else it will become so intellectualized I'll lose sight of its truth. Intuition is key with writing these things; the best bet is to just relax, open a figurative door/window, and see if anything comes in. Trying to "control" the growth or information just makes everything false and wrong. So I should maybe put this on pause soon? I can't force a break-- it'll stop talking when it decides it's done, not when I decide-- but I'll see if any other World wants to sing just as loud.
Dream World never stops, of course. There is SO MUCH SHEER WORLDBUILDING that needs to be done for it, but I'm not really diving into anything else UNTIL I finish this bloody Typecode system, good heavens. It's making more sense lately, though, the more I "get out of my head" when working on it... I need to stop treating that stuff like "game mechanics" because it's NOT. It's an element of their lives. It's organic, and heart-based, and it's not as set-in-stone as my organizational brain might want it to ultimately be.
The other perpetually-being-worked-on point is the spiritual/religious system there, what with the Prophets & Seers & Guardians and all that. It's very interesting, and I keep finding out more about it, almost daily. I really really love the individuals who hold those roles in the "story," so I'm enjoying this work no matter how massive it is.
Also, E, I am working on your art request but my deciding who/what to draw unexpectedly triggered a hugely vital bit of plot development, and my workload kind of exploded so I'm sorry for the delay. (thank you though, i've been trying to fine-tune this particular bit of stuff for years.)

In therapy we're finally talking about family problems, although Monday was messy because the topic was so instantly "traumatic" that DREAD switched out unannounced and really worried the therapist (he doesn't respond or move). Then "Hatchet" (miss "manic red," she's working with us more actively now since she feels her existence is threatened if she doesn't; to quote her she's "throwing [my] lot in with the lot") fronted for a WHILE (again) and honestly I'm still kind of shocked at how fiery she is. She's aware of the floating voices and the trauma and the like, but she will not tolerate it and actively expresses rage against it being "ridiculous," even if she "feels sorry for" those who are still enduring it (she can't really comprehend the "bluer" emotions (green and up) well, it goes against her function). Basically she DOES have potential to be good, and she is acting on it, she just needs to grow into it more. There are so many social splinters, it's confusing. We're learning constantly though.
Jay also fronted during therapy and mentioned the whole "visual aid" thing, in light of how most of us don't announce ourselves upon fronting (due to always being in "stealth mode" for safety's sake, as well as because of the ignorance of most socials of awareness of the Spectrum itself). Sherlock's glasses were mentioned, as was his beard. The therapist also brought up Laurie's posture (she owns every chair she sits in) which is one of the "loudest" visual affectations any of us have when fronting.
I forget what else was mentioned. It was mostly struggling to discuss the family topic. We talked about memory loss and massive depersonalization from the "past life" as a result, etc. I think on Thursday we are going to make a super-strong effort to actually discuss trauma. The psychiatrist emphasized that too; she's acutely concerned about us (if we're judging her behavior correctly) and told us specifically to "open up more" in therapy, which we promised we would.

We're a little scared because we've been "beating up the body" lately too much, through deprivation and passive abuse and the like, and it's starting to get sick. However there IS a silver lining to this; we are at a point in our development and healing where this feels like the "end of the line," the final stamp on our struggle with this situation, forcing us to review what we learned and stamp it into solid practice immediately.
Looking back on just the past 4 months, even if we've felt stuck, with how difficult a lot of this stuff is, there is still a surprising amount of visible and measurable progress. That means a LOT to us, to be able to SEE a shift in the right direction even if we've felt like we've been going in futile circles. We haven't been. So that's good. Again, we just need to really "lock in" that progress now that we have it achieved.

There have been two "hacks" in the past two days. They're shrouded in numbness so we can't talk about them right now. Jay and Laurie also think we should use a different term for "hacks" of that sort, as they don't follow the old 'format,' so to speak... Laurie says they're more like Trojan horses. Sneak attacks, almost. More like... an attack that doesn't bleed, and might not even hurt much, but that still does serious damage. It's a Plague hack, not a Tar hack, essentially. I guess that's the most accurate differention we have, haha.
Even so we might try to have a small Xanga session tomorrow, for the sake of getting a grip before therapy. There is at least one social who admits sabotaging our efforts to do that, but she's learning empathy so maybe we can reason it out with her.

 


We need to sleep now though. We're only going to get 7 hours, tops, as it stands-- tomorrow is the huge errand day, as the grandparents get their paycheck and we can FINALLY buy food (March was hell; our pipes froze and we had to spend a ton of cash on laundry).
I'm still in debt for that same reason and that is worrying me but I am going to TRY commissions soon. I just need to be very very clear on what I will NOT draw, because the last few attempts collapsed for that reason. Art should be about joy and creativity, not stress and worry and stepping all over my personal integrity.

EASTER IS COMING and that is super fantastic glorious. It feels like it's going to be significant in a quieter way this year, but no less potent. We'll see.
I find it terribly ironic that Chocoloco is, quite literally, a chocolate rabbit and yet he threatens to strangle me every time I so much as look at Easter candy. I'm glad he's that loud and insistent though. There are still lots of younger socials who don't realize sugar is a threat because they interpret it as sweetness in a psychological sense and DON'T KNOW how "food" even works. So we'll need to talk to them too, if we can reach them....
Geez there's so much work to do inside too. No wonder we're so worn down. We haven't taken a break since the surgery, and even then it was short-lived; we jumped back into daily life as soon as we could. But I think we need to learn to rest. Safely.
That too, reminder-- safe exercise was brought up today, what with "compartmentalization of functions" for that very purpose, and how VITAL that compartmentalization is to our well-being. Also remember Hyakinth's real job, that's a whole new ball game too.


Okay, it's 1AM. Good night everybody.
Enjoy the snow if you have any where you are!!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 

last night (like 2am really). just writing this down because it was very funny.

freezing cold, going to bed. joked "why didn't I fall in love with a fire person too"
genesis joked about victini, back in 2010, never panned out. shrugged and said "you have no one but yourself to blame"
chaos and I wondered about xennie for a minute, with her steam
then I called javier in (fire boy) and he decided okay cool, I'm fine with this
put his arms around me from behind and GOOD LORD THAT KID IS WARM
so he slept in our room that night, laurie's totally cool with him too, which is great

the 50 lemons joke with laurie
(you can't eat 50 lemons. [why not?] you'll die. [of what?] lemon overdose. [hmm.])
decided to only eat 25. she gives me three. I'm sleepily ecstatic. "three is good"

 

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 12:40 am

 

 

Oh my lord I am so glad we made a Tumblr blog for the Leagueworlds. It is the most uplifting thing for me, it's a godsend.
I think in concept clouds, usually, or data banks. Like... I get "packets" of info. I get "vibes" more than I get solid biographies, or concrete descriptions. It makes it hard to put things into words, but I know, I know what I would write about, once I figured ot how.
For example, just now, going through that blog's tag for Oneircia. That story is old and technically "finished" but the middle ground is empty. And yet... that blog is a testament to its richness nevertheless. When I see something that resonates with it, I know. And I put it there. So then suddenly, scrolling through that personal stockpile of abstract fact, it becomes easier to write. I now have something concrete to work FROM. Does that make sense? When it's all in this head/heart alone, it's tough to externalize at times. So I look for reflections. Kind of like the Subeta avatar set we have for the System, really; drawing them outright would have been near-impossible because I can't get it to translate that directly. But that generator gave me a means to "build" from my intuitive knowledge, an image that matched well enough. Same with the Leagueworlds.
It's getting easier, the drawing, little by little. I'll never forget the one day I sat down and sketched Bromeleice for the first time since I met her, and somehow I managed to draw her face shape EXACTLY, all on my own. It felt amazing I couldn't stop smiling; I had translated her likeness directly, and I didn't "screw up," and I didn't need outside aid (however helpful it may be) for once. Same thing with Deropélé; the first time I really tried to draw him (since age 9 or so), I did so digitally, and it just... turned out perfectly. It's just a sketch but every time I look at it my heart just warms up.

I am so happy though. I can't express just how much, how relieved I am, to have rediscovered this glittering bit of joy that I built, that reflects the grandeur and magnificence of the universes we shelter inside, however slightly. It's exactly, exactly what I need right now.

Today was... tricky? Strange.
Woke up at 9 and went to church, still foggy outside which was nice but it was brutally windy and cold. We sang in the choir for the first time in weeks, as it didn't hurt to do so anymore post-surgery. Then we went home and things got problematic.
Whenever the mother and grandmother interact there seems to be an explosion. It's not nice. People yell and throw things and fight and verbally bite at each others' throats. I can't tell you exactly what happened or when, all I know is that at one point the mother ended up cornering me in the kitchen while we were trying to eat safely for once, and talked and talked and talked and talked until we were practically sobbing over the stove and wishing she would leave but she wouldn't. She followed us, she does that.
I know she just wants someone to talk to. I know she appreciates that we listen. But we're a person too, we're more than just a body to throw words at. We LIKE silence, we cannot HANDLE your constant orders and whining and obsessions, it's too much NOISE.
She keeps talking about building a winery on her mother's homestead, nevermind that she doesn't even own it. She kept bringing up boxes and boxes of movies from the cellar and wouldn't stop telling me what they were, I'm sorry but I really do not care about the hundreds of VHS tapes you refuse to throw away, please give me some peace for five minutes.
Please stop forcing your likes and wants on ME and then being offended and angry when I say I want to build my OWN future. All my life you tried to make us a carbon copy of you. And even now, when we're finally learning what it means TO be ourself, you throw this at us, this and everything else, all the shame. I don't want to talk about that right now, not again.
All she talks about is wine, and movies, and Hollywood, and romance, fucking romance, she told me the other day that she only "moved back in" (again) because her boyfriend did something to her that made her want to "hurt him really badly." Then she smiled at me, that awful sort of proud but sour smile, and said "you'll see, that's what it's like in a relationship!" And I just turned my back to her and clenched my fists in silence because NO IT'S NOT.
And God knows it took me a LONG time to fully accept that realization, thanks to your constant messages of paranoid loathing as we grew up.
She never felt like a mother. We never associated her with the word. She purposely presents herself as young and scatterbrained and hyperactive and really we feel like we have to be a parent to her, to this day, she feels like a rebellious little sister. And that's FINE, that's fine for her, if she's happy with it. Go chase your dreams for once, go buy the property and build a house, go be a movie star or a model, go BE HAPPY, for God's sake I WANT to see you happy for once in your life but you keep getting in your own way and relishing in the pity. And I refuse to feed into that mindset anymore.
Is this bad, saying this? I want to say it TO her, I want to tell her she has my support but I will not support her childish behavior. I want to help her without her using me to do all her work FOR her.
And sometimes I want her to NOT TALK ALL THE TIME, sometimes I want her to STOP TOUCHING ME, I really really want her to RESPECT ME and stop calling me a freak but refusing to acknowledge my troubles and being altogether two-faced about every interaction she has with me/us.
She's a great person at heart but really, really, she is difficult as all hell to be around, and I'm sorry.
We want to be happy too, damn it, even if our happiness doesn't match yours. Stop telling us we can't have that.
I don't want to gossip or say bad things about people but the therapist says we HAVE to let this stuff out, we have to express our needs, we have a right to feel safe, et cetera. I just can't shake the guilt, it's hard to stand up to people when you can't figure out where the line is between them and you, and their resulting rage and anger makes you second-guess everything you just said.
So I was very stressed out today. Depression and anxiety got really bad, I couldn't get any music written, I couldn't read, I was exhausted and she gave me no peace and when she finally left I was a shambles of sorts. Plus I was freezing cold to the point where it was making the body cry from the feeling of utter helplessness and tiredness but that's over now. We're sitting down and trying not to feel guilty over it, we're warm enough, tomorrow is therapy, we're listening to League music, things feel better.

On that note, I've been writing a lot of music lately, or at least trying to get back into it. I use "I" very loosely there; I have very little recollection of any composition but the music's happening. It's frustrating; digitally we only have so many sounds to work with, but we try.
I know the most progress was made on "Spaceman Dreams," Margaret's tentative theme from Halcyon Days. It's a simple but cute theme that we tried to use only synthesized sounds for, almost like a chiptune. Maggie wants to be an astronaut and I associated that sort of synth sound with space travel as a child, thanks to educational vids in the 90s that always had such sounds in the background. Her friend Cherie's theme, "Sunshine," is also cute/simple, but it's slower and feels more like waking up early in the summer with sunlight on your face. I'm trying to use more muted sounds in it, but still bright.
In any case I've been trying to work on that series more lately, as it was one of the three that got hit the hardest by the Tar-- disturbingly, and horribly, it was mainly targeting the children in the League (destroying innocence) and now that we can see that, those of us working with the League are taking extra steps to heal that.
Halcyon Days is interesting; it's one of those stories that ended up having a deeper sort of hidden lesson, and it's one of those worlds that hasn't told us the deepest parts of itself yet. The more I learn of it, the more it tugs at my/our heart, and really I cannot wait until the day it just opens into light and becomes instantly beloved, totally, the way Dream World and Parnassus and Mage Angels all did.
Mage Angels though, God knows I love those girls, damaged though they are. I have no idea how they grew so much; they started out as a "dark magical girl" idea in 8th grade and Monika was the first "negative" character I'd ever met. But now... there is this strange, powerful affection in my heart for them, for everyone in that story. I'm focusing on their music too. I'm working on what might be their "theme song" and I adore it but I'm not sure if it's theirs, you know. Some songs start out as one thing and settle in as another.
Megan's current theme is still my favorite song atm; she's a bit of a club kid so I tried to catch that feeling of energy and confidence in it. It also has a "callback" bit to a melody I'm currently thinking is Monika's motif? It would be fitting, as the two are tied in purpose, but we'll see.
Leila's theme ("Snowblind") is really cool so far, no pun intended. I'm trying to balance the "winter" sound of bells and ambience with the biting grunge edge she carries beneath all that fluff, like a rusty knife edge-- small and precise, but ragged. Like the threat of ice beneath snow.
I'm working on themes for Monika, Kaeto, and Izephel, and need to start one for Nikki. But you see what I mean. I love them, I love this, music is such a joy for me/us when it comes to the League; it's one of the few ways we can catch the "vibes" Jewel can't quite put into words.
Rosewindow is feeling like it wants to talk to me really badly, so tomorrow (or Tuesday, depending on how much therapy changes our focus) I'll see what they have to say. Anu's theme is one of the most beautiful things we've ever channeled (Mr. Sandman's theme is too!), and her lullaby keeps looping in our head. But that story never revealed its true plot to us, not yet. I think it's fixing to. That's exciting.
(And of course Parnassus is always just waiting in the wings in one way or another, thank you Genesis.)

I know last night I said I would write more about yesterday's topics but I can't get into that mindset right now. I'm too shaken up and tired; I need to heal and recuperate first before I can properly hold such light. Right now, any effort to do something "good" is being met with floating-voice jeers and hatred. Earlier when we were depressed they told us flat-out to "kill ourself" because we weren't worth being alive or something. Surprisingly the fronter at that time didn't let that lie get to them; they knew it was cruel and false and they SAID so. Even if they were still depressed they at least realized that it wasn't a damnation of their character, and they still had a right to live, just as much as everyone else, even if they were miserable at the time. They claimed their right to have happiness and to reach for it, and rejected the claim that "everyone hates you and you should die." That's brutal emotional manipulation and it is NOT TRUE. We've heard enough of that. And also, everyone doesn't hate us. We love ourself, and there are actually people outside who love us, too. So those floating voices are losing their power, which they only had through force and fear anyway.
Speaking of, the Tar hackers are almost entirely powerless now, too. That is... the gratitude is huge. But that doesn't mean we're safe yet. The Plague can still take advantage of "obligatory" and numb mindstates, using blankness. We're watching for that now, and really it's easy as cake compared to the Tar, plus all our experience helps, and our fighters like Wreckage and Sugar and Eros and Laurie and even Julie refuse to let anything past the radar. So we're doing better.
I'm just pissed because they're still targeting Genesis and I swear I will tear those hackers' teeth out with a wrench if I get my hands on them. Gen hasn't healed like I have-- or maybe that's unfair to say. I don't carry trauma, that's my job. Genesis doesn't have the bizarre luxury of being able to shatter and reset whenever the terror gets unbearable. That happened to him once, a long time ago, and everything after that is still stuck with him.
I love him, I love him, he's my best friend no matter what, and I will do anything it takes to help him with this. I will stand between him and hell itself if I have to.
Laurie's been pushing for a Xanga session lately and I agree, and the blocks that were preventing that before feel like they're gone enough. We'll set this topic then, if Genesis wants to put it in writing. Otherwise I'll just talk to him all day tomorrow, as I always do when we're on the road.
God I have so much to say about him, too. No time tonight. That's a bad habit, one learned from childhood, pushing love and joy and wonder to the last second. We're allowed to give solid time to our own heart, you know. It's not stupid, it's not selfish, it's not "childish." It's childlike, and that's a very good thing. So really dude, next time you're up this late, let poet mode happen for once. It is the exact opposite of a waste of time, and it is nothing to be ashamed of.

Someone tried to hack us tonight and we saw it was empty but it was so loud, so angry and vicious and intent to hurt, it was scary. But then we remembered that even if our numb side doesn't care how much we get hurt, there are outside consequences to our being hurt now, there are other people who care, and guess what? We don't want to let them down. We don't want to give up and give in when we need to be a pillar, a beacon, a hope-bringer, a rainbow. So we said that, and the hackers disappeared. Immediately.
It takes guts. It takes knowledge too, and that can be scary, because we're not always sure what is "us" and what is outside, what is "someone else." The confusion is more lethal than anything, I think. We'll discuss that with the therapist next. It's important.

The girl who wrote that really pained entry about 2 weeks back has been out in therapy, she's getting self-aware to a larger extent, she may stabilize into a name and/or face for sure soon. But... one thing stood out to me, last week, the therapist said something about our System's progress as a whole and that voice ended up admitting "I think I'm sabotaging everyone else's efforts" because she was afraid? I'm not sure about what, I'll have to ask her. But that was lucid. For a negative social of all people, to realize that their actions had harmful consequences for others, and to want to change that... that is new, and wonderful, and a huge light of hope.


This is still the most calming song we have ever written, thank you Glissando I assume. It is the exact sound of summer in our backyard, with sunbeams dripping heady and soft through the dark green trees, walking barefoot in the grass below and scenting flowers in the light air. Every time I hear it, it relaxes me instantly, and makes me smile. So there you go too.


I'm getting cold again and that weird lingering sadness won't go away, so I'm just going to get this body to sleep. Minty's concerned so she told us to keep Diamondheart (that white Care Bear she assigned to the Cores) around at night too, said his job is to ensure a little extra protection and peace.
Chaos is always there, always. So is Laurie. Genesis is finally sharing the bed as well, after us bugging him about that for months, if not years.
I've been feeling surprisingly close to MARKUS, of all people, lately? The Outspacers in general are getting a huge significance boost so I'm paying close attention to that when it hits. Ryman has been kind of distant, but I did get two things out of him-- one, that "Rio" is a nickname he likes more than his given name (hence no one being able to tell which was his "real name"), and two, that his distance as of late is thanks to his daemon. Apparently Ryman's fine with casual morbidity, with his dark fascinations and all, but when his own vices come creeping into his room on spider legs, that's where he draws the line. Which is odd. He's a terrifically brave kid, but he has this sort of naive edge that can keep him at a distance to the true danger of things. His vice is Sloth because his challenge is Void and he's avoiding looking at it... or his daemon. That's all I know about his situation right now.
Ironically, Markus-- the kid who is secretly terrified of his inherent shadows and has trouble sleeping over it-- has been talking to his daemon, with what I hope are helpful results, whatever that means for them. But maybe that's thanks to his old proud teenage confidence. Back then it was a brazen cool-kid vibe that blinded him to his own fears just as well as Jewel's fire did for her. Now though, it's settled into a sort of raw hope, and that's powerful. Maybe that's why I've been feeling a resonance with him recently. Hope's been working overtime.


Sleep. Sorry. We're infamously awful at concluding things... and staying on topic, arguably.

As always, genuine love to anyone/everyone reading this.

 



 

 


030515

Mar. 5th, 2015 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

 


(extracted from another entry as it began to fragment out)

...Someone we love wrote about this too, lately. Creating things, and that drive to make something beautiful, to just allow all that to become. We're in that state now too, in and out admittedly, but I don't think it's going away now. We missed it too much, it welcomed us back with open arms, "just be careful, okay?"
And that's the thing about Mage Angels; there's so much pain and bitterness there, it's in Parnassus too, and vo!t@ge... there's a lot of scathing hurt scattered about. It does hurt to write sometimes, especially as the "author," the chosen observer who has to write it all down, but not interfere, at least not without being asked or without clear permission. I remember, "I" stopped writing vo!t@ge for a very long time because I couldn't bear watching a certain boy die. Whoever our core was then, their heart still aches terribly at the thought. But death is inevitable, for him, one way or another. So it is for many others who we can't forget. And then there are those who live in pain, one way or another.
But I know the feeling. I know the feeling. "Is this something I should be writing?" I love these individuals I write about too, with their mistakes and flaws and fears... but their stories hurt, bottom line.
I'm rambling, I'm so sorry. I don't want this to turn into platitudes. That helps no one.
Point is maybe I'm just a sparkle-eyed idiot but maybe that's my job, to love anyway, to shine light anyway, to see hope anyway. With Infinitii I've learned the value of darkness, of those broken and hurt and angry souls. Where would Parnassus be, if not for Delphi's sins, for Genesis' flaws? Mage Angels wouldn't even HAVE a message to give, if not FOR the amount of suffering it held even so. And Dream World, yes even there, I can name several people who have been less than bright. And yes, it hurts to write it all. I think it always will. But you're so right, it's all just as valuable as the good, I mean geez just look at these archives, that's been burnt into our brains again and again. Too much light is just as dangerous as too much dark. They each need the other to be fully realized and understood and appreciated, in this world.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 01:13 am

 

 

Let me try to update a bit. Hello everyone.

(This isn't quite Jay, btw, not 100%. He's fogging in-and-out with what he's tied to. Jewel and the AP are also working at this. It's usually a jumble of those three, and a bunch of unidentified socials. Life's been somewhat tossed-about lately (not bad, just shaky) and that does mess up common fronters so we apologize.)


First things first, as this has been on my mind. There's a message in my inbox that I can't rightfully respond to yet because I didn't read the entry that preceded it. The therapists insists we do so before tomorrow as we are going to be discussing it in-session and I honestly have no clue what was written.
It was all one author, though, all one social author, which is rare. She's written before and she is strongly tied to Overload, but they appear to be subtly different. Both are Brown, and their energies are close, but it's distinguishable.
Most notably, Overload knows about "the Upstairs." She has interacted with us directly before, while the previous author has not. She's just now accepting us entirely, expanding her worldview to include us, consciously. That's big; ALL faceless voices MUST first feel and admit the existence of headspace, in order to gain faces and names, and in time, colors. Most people like that are Socials, though, who almost always come in as Brown at first due to strong links to the body's past (Brown deals with physicality), and the problem is that most Socials exist separate from headspace on purpose, due to the extreme danger a connectedness would have posed in the past: inner matters and outer matters did not blend for quite some time. We tried, sure, but it didn't work well or often. Even the few spotty memories we have from Spinny/Cannon's days in 2008 or so are sandwiched between huge gaps, big empty memory packs that the Socials dealt with and never passed onto us because they were cut off from us by their nature. They were "alters" too, but they weren't "headvoices." We're now realizing that there IS a difference. Therapy is teaching us stuff, making us ask questions and stop taking so much of ourselves for granted. "Downstairs" is still tied to us, via the body we reside in, and that's a relatively "new" concept in its entirety, one which we are still unfortunately struggling with on a daily basis.
Anyway what I'm trying to say is... a lot's been happening? Even if it's just small things, they're adding up. Which is surprising when we stop and look at it... it's all background work mostly, things significant and vital but small enough to be overlooked at first? We shouldn't be doing that either, but to be blunt, we're still recovering from the smothering apathy-doubt of 2014 and re-embracing headspace into our daily life is taking time, little steps forward. At least we're walking.

It hurts to type. I apologize. Our workspace is highly problematic right now and typing for extended periods of time is painful. Suffice to say, our desk/ laptop/ chair don't line up with each other, so. But we'll manage, we'll figure something out.


Last night I read the entirety of Paranatural again because I desperately needed a laugh, and because I needed to get a better grip on the concepts/ history/ etc. in it, with how serious the plot is becoming. I love that comic though; I will promote it every chance I get, haha.

I'm on the last Young Wizards book, at long last. I've had people compare me to one of the characters in this book before (he's autistic apparently) and I've just gotten to his introduction; so far the descriptions are thought-provokingly accurate. I'll keep you posted on that too; the concepts in this book series have strongly inspired me and I'll likely try to write an entry about it when I'm done.
...I never did write an entry for His Dark Materials, did I. I guess that felt too impossible, with how profoundly it affected me. I know I've written about those affectations, how they put deep roots into our psyche-- the daemons, the fruit, the gates-- but there was nothing solid and structured. Nevertheless I think I have notes on this computer. If not I'll just check the book out again, in the future. Right now I'm a little overwhelmed with data, there's too much reading, all the words are making this brain foggy.

Similarly, I didn't do much on Wednesday/Thursday last week, because someone spent two solid nights watching standup poetry on Youtube and we got terrible "style lag" from it. That's our superpower-slash-curse: if we become powerfully absorbed in some art form, some media creation, et cetera-- like the verbal structure of spoken poetry, the dialogue and art style of a comic, a musician's personal flair-- it will stick. For hours or more afterwards, we will be able to emulate that, but we can't control it. It runs amok, really. Last night I had to keep apologizing to headspace because everything looked like it was drawn by Zack Morrison. Last week, we couldn't even think without it turning into a stage delivery. Sure, we were able to write some really cool poetry as a result (it's in the works, I'll let you know when it's done), but the flipside was that I couldn't work in my own style, let alone think, as I said. So trying to recover from that kept us offline for the weekend, entirely so.
(Nevertheless there are a few poems I need to share with you guys, remind me to do so.)

Even worse, we've been trying to talk to people online, just randomly, trying to find local artists and musicians and the like in the hope of finding similar minds. It's... well, it's exhausting. It's one thing to find folks and send a line or two, "hey I heard you're into this creative thing too," et cetera, but remember we don't usually talk to people. No IMs, no steady stream of small messages, things like that. At first someone thought it was a "character flaw" I guess and decided we "should be talking to EVERYONE," and then when we actually started getting things in the inbox the reaction was... well, "dread" is the only word that works. Yeah, some of these people are really cool, and it's interesting to answer some questions, but for heaven's sakes conversation is hell. We're currently considering just abandoning all the talk, pulling a "French leave" and disappearing unannounced, completely. It's draining our batteries dead, honestly maybe this is something "wrong with us" but this attempt, one of many similarly failed attempts of the exact same sort, regardless of genuine effort... this has just proven that we just can't socialize. Is that bad? Does that make us a freak? What if we function better alone? What if we still want friendships, just those that don't force us to constantly chatter and message people? And I'm not talking about the one in our LJ inbox, that's perfect, that's the point I want to make here... that works. It works perfectly. We're just crushed by guilt for not being "normal" sometimes, which is frustrating.

We've been filling out a lot of job applications too, which is almost as draining as talking to people directly. There aren't many jobs in this area-- it's a small town, kind of in the boondocks; most of this area is trucking and factories. We've tried factory work, and the few bits of data we have from it are making us hesitang to try again. Fast-paced production, no room for mistakes or confusion caused by our sensory input problems... lots of noise, no light. It's not a healthy environment for us and honestly we can't function well like that, we wouldn't be helping anyone. So we try to swallow the weird shame and worthlessness we feel for "making excuses," and put in applications for store work. Cashiers, mostly-- everything else requires experience we don't have. We could handle stock work, we think, but can't find any local openings-- and location is key, as we don't have reliable transportation. Nevertheless we need money. We thank God every day that our grandparents are still living, and helping support us, because our "mother" has said flat-out multiple times that she would not do the same. Let's leave it at that. Bottom line though is that it's still hard to live on $70 a month for groceries when you're struggling with eating disorders. Lord knows we're trying, but it's not an overnight fix. Is it? Should it be? Is it even a matter of "iron willpower" at all? We're so used to saying "we only have problems because we weren't strong enough," that we get confused when someone tells us "grief is a normal process" or"anger is a normal reaction" or "what they didn't wasn't your fault" or "you need time to heal."
That's one bit in A Wizard Alone that stood out so far, actually. "...Some autistic people have trouble conceiving of anything existing outside the workings of their own minds. The concept of 'the other' seems to take a long time forming. That's part of why so many of them can't make or keep eye contact with other people..." I read that and just thought, "geez that's applicable." Especially that first bit, with reality-- that's been a constant our entire life, and we didn't realize it was unusual until we started reading stuff like this. I don't know if eye contact plays into it though? I've never really thought about that, maybe I should. We had to at our last therapy session, actually-- she started laughing during a monologue, I asked why, she said we were like a cat with a laser pointer. She pointed out that when she talks, and moves her hands, we watch her hands like a hawk. Our eyes follow every movement. I laughed at that, a little surprised, and then I remember that we instinctively stuttered out "hands are easier to understand than faces." That gave me pause, as I'd never had to "defend" that tendency before, and hearing that immediate response was intruguing. So there's that. Also though, looking at a face while listening is terribly overwhelming. There's too much stress. Not only is the attention deafening, it's also demanding-- I can either listen and understand your speech, or try to do all the little "social actions" that making eye contact usually accompanies. If someone's looking at me, they're usually expecting me to conform to a certain standard of "correct behavior" and I then have to guess what it is every millisecond. It's exhausting. Long story short, if I don't look at you, I can be an individual, I can listen and learn, I don't have to talk or smile or move a certain way. When I have to look at you, that all goes out the window. The only time I will comfortably look at someone in the eyes is, ironically, when I'm staring on my own agenda. If I don't have to listen to anything, but I think you have nice eyes, I will stare at them. But then I get confused and stressed when people start talking, or stare back, etc. You know what, I guess that is proof of the whole "no sense of otherness" thing! Because I expect them to just let me stare, that they're just some observable being that knows I'm just looking and will act accordingly. It's kind of upsetting when people react in unpredictable ways, then I don't understand what's happening and that's scary sometimes. It's when dissociation happens the most; socials or numbs will come in and basically just try to escape/end that situation as quickly and safely as possible.
I can't turn that off. I've tried, I've tried so hard to erase that sort of behavior from my psyche so I won't be a "freak" anymore, but I can't. What do we do, then? If we're doomed to be a freak, and we don't mind, but everyone else seems to... I don't know.
I'm just going to finish this book first and see if it helps more. All the other 5 books did in their own way, this one will too, I know it.


I am profoundly tired. I've been standing for about 5 solid hours, we rarely sit down anyway. But it wears you out.
At least we're slowly getting back into exercise. Just please, please don't ask about the yoga. That's such a messy topic, I don't even know where to start, or if we should talk about it.
Yes, it's cool if you look at it like a maintenance thing, a logical thing. Move the body a certain way, and you cause muscles and organs to move in ways that are beneficial, etc. It's like a science that way. But when we get these books, there's so much talk, so much language that feels too much like the passive-aggressive orders of our childhood for comfort. Which is upsetting, because we want to do these exercises, but that kind of wording elicits a lot of "empowering rebellion" actions from young faceless alters. Angry kids who want a say in their own life for once, and who are now bitterly heartbroken because you demanded they do something they wanted to do on their own. Now, if they do it, you'll patronize and/or control them even more. It's uncomfortable and really I'm happier just doing intuitive stretches and things. This body knows how it wants to move; problem is I often can't figure out how to get it to move a certain way. Ironically the yoga books don't help much. Too many of the poses are currently impossible for us, which tends to cause a lot of existentially spiritual terror, the old kind, the "if I can't do this does that mean I'm flawed? will I be damned for not being able to do your damned stretches??" Basically, if yoga really is this "perfect exercise" that promotes spiritual growth and miraculous healing and the like-- something we can grasp through the "scientific" perspective, sure"-- but we can't do a lot of the exercises, does that make us some sort of demon? Does our reticence mean we're evil, and giving in to that evil out of laziness?
Let me tell you, we tried. We ended up sobbing on the living room rug for an hour from how helpless and scared we felt. First, we still can't kneel on our left foot, it won't bend that way. Second, our hips have clunked and popped since elementary school, and although we'd love to fix that, it makes a LOT of the yoga poses impossible because our legs will literally jam. Third, our hypotension makes it terrifically painful to lay on our back in most situations, or to stay upside-down for long in any position. The intense skull pressure is unbearable and it causes lingering pain. We can't get around that either, at least not yet. And that's the kicker-- yoga effectively promises that if you do it, all those problems will melt away. And God I HOPE so, but we're going to have to find a way around half the poses you're giving us first. Oh yes, and fourth-- there are a lot of poses that we cannot do simply because the amount of internal screaming they elicit is awful. That in turn drags up huge amounts of self-loathing and inadequacy, "if we're afraid of these poses it means we're broken and wrong and evil," etc. etc., all harmful language but it's because we're afraid it's true.
There hasn't felt like there's much "wiggle room" for the mentally ill in modern spiritual communities. We've reached out but don't get any real support. When we do, it's typically of the sort we've admittedly shouted about here in the past-- the sort that effectively hand-waves away the existence of negative things, the too-bright sort. What hurts is that we know they're good people, we feel that, we know the advice is given with the best intentions... but it's not always the best advice for us. That is a very, very difficult thing for us to accept sometimes... the fact that we have our own needs and can assert them. We're used to other people telling us what we need, or don't need, and why. But that's all just orders. It's not what we feel. And that's valid. We're learning, it's a truth that takes time to step into.


This is getting so tangled. That's what happens with stream-of-consciousness typing, and people jumping all over the page to write. You're never sure who wrote what, or when, or in what order. It gets foggy.

There were lemons on sale for 75 CENTS A BAG the other day, at the store. I bought six bags. I already had two at home. Absolutely worth it. (I will drink them all, just watch me.)
Anyway we used three of those lemons to make a lemon meringue pie with the grandmother this morning. The filling has the coolest texture ever but we can't eat it because of eggs and butter and sugar. But it's pretty.
It's been snowing lately and that's pretty too, which broke my heart because today I was staring out the window at the trees against the white, and I thought, "winter is almost over. My favorite season, and where have I been to see it?" We've been so disoriented this winter, what with the surgeries and the personal stress. It's hard to remember anything, and there's sick sad vibes clinging to much of it. It's hilarious though... the bit of time in October or so, those few weeks when we played Dishonored while the leaves were falling outside? We don't remember anything but the game, and walking outside with the wind and the leaves and this stuck in our head. It's all so positive, so gorgeously vivid, that game put down some beautiful roots and I am so so so glad for it. It painted the autumn beautiful this year, the first autumn I can remember, ever... I'm so happy we had that light, that massive light, between the missing summer and the confused winter.
Now it's March and I don't know where the past 2 months went but I'm trying. It's Lent and we're trying, ironically now we're trying too hard and messing up. Every Lent we tend to take on 5, 6 tasks for self-improvement but then we take on a "no mistakes allowed" mindset and if we aren't instantly perfect on Ash Wednesday we feel like a moral failure. It's a very unhealthy habit but it's an old one. Again, time, and recognition.
At least there is another big light on the horizon. Somehow, Saint Patrick's Day has a lot of positivity tied to it from childhood, although we have no memories of it at all. Part of it is all the GREEN, it's gorgeous. And part of it is, oddly, the fact that the word "Irish" is one of our favorite words sensory-wise, not only are the consonants very soothing but the word itself is synaesthetically green! So that's super nice.
But that's not even the best of it. EASTER IS COMING. Every year Easter is incredible, both dark and light, I can't wait. I cannot put into words the amount of sheer magic tied to Easter for me personally... actually that whole period from Palm Sunday on. It's deeply introspective, rich with wonder and woe alike, colored with violets and daffodils and lilies as well as with thorns and blood and broken wood. The church we go to, it's so beautiful, every Holy Week the light comes in through the windows and paints the place gold... God it's gorgeous. I should take pictures this year.
And oddly, oddly. I don't know why, and I don't know when, but there is one memory from childhood we have about Easter that just paints everything. We were young, it was spring, it was drizzling outside, the sky was grey but it was so bright and everything smelled like spring... the bluet flowers were coming up in the yard, the muscari were blooming on the hills, the lilies were everywhere in the church. God just the smell of the flowers, with the light rain and the high silver skies and that light, green-smelling wind... in my backyard, on the road, wearing some sort of little dress and throwing my arms up to the air and breathing it all in... it felt like the beginning of a book. The world was bursting with about-to-be, with the promise of new adventure, with imagination and wonder and joy. That feeling, THAT feeling, that IS Dream World to me.
...And you know what? I first started writing the original "book" form of it on March 5th 2000, right before Lent began. I'm not surprised.
Geez, I... even thinking about that, it makes me so happy. I needed that. I felt very out-of-sync today and the daily grind has been beating me down lately, so suddenly tapping into that pastel-bright bliss of childhood was exactly what my heart needed.

There was a light-river in the living room the other day, the kind Maitru used to chase when I was a kid, and she and the other Guardians had semi-anchor plushies. So much joy there. But I ran right up to the little river and for a second time hadn't changed, for a second everything was right in the world and I could do anything, everything was limitless. Feeling that so genuinely, so fast... inside, I'm still reeling a little, but with incredible boundless excitement. It's still there. ALL of it, it's still there, I can tap into it, it's not broken or gone or tainted! At all! I should have guessed, at Christmas, that one evening Jewel just watched the tree for an hour, all red and gold, and got right back into the story flow... nothing was lost. God I was so scared the hackers had touched it, had ruined it somehow. They tried, we all know they tried. But they failed, spectacularly. Nothing was broken. I don't know how to put into words just how happy I am at that. It's like a sunrise in my chest, like a golden sunrise.

Oh, I should mention. I'm painting shirts again, finally! I have limited paint colors to work with but hey, it's making me draw. I have 3 shirt designs sketched out so far, but at least 6 more to go... once they're all drawn onto the fabric, I'll spend a few days mixing up the paints and actually doing the shirts, so they can all dry together. I'm staying with minimal color palettes to make that easier, picking easy people to color too. Yes I'm doing a bunch of Leagueworld shirts, it's making me so happy. I'll show you them when I'm done!


It's weird, but nice. Lately my optimism and sparkle-eyed outlook has been deepening to twilight hues around the edges. Technically it's catching shadows, but the word I keep wanting to use is that it's softening. It's mellowing out. Feels a little ironic, to say that about a decrease in the brightness level, but look at a kaleidoscope. You need a great deal of dark for those to work, as well as a great deal of light. I like that analogy.
This is me though, this is my native level, this balance. It's me, just like the ones I love, a paradox just like our earliest ones called themselves. It never changed, really. I remember one of us, riding a bus home from New York with their head tired against the cold glass, Anna Molly playing over their headphones as they watched streetlights and trees swift away in the dark. It's a beloved memory, however sad its edges may be, because of the wonder that surrounded it, that was held within it nonetheless. And so that person, too, was a pardox, was an anomaly. They couldn't see it then, but they were two opposites at once, as they wished to be... two seemingly contradictory things, coexisting. That's life, at its heart, and that's us, too.

I had the physical bed to myself for 3 days this week, so of course I took that as an opportunity to let the late-night overlays go full force (kind of helped by the fact that we were up working until 2AM all three of those days). Long story short, what that means is that this is the first time since SLC that I've literally fallen asleep and woken up beside Chaos, and been tangibly aware of it downstairs. Which was really, really lovely.
God I missed him. I've missed everything about and around him.
I have to say though, I am ridiculously happy that THIS is a thing that is happening. Chaos has wholeheartedly agreed to switch his anchor plush when I get one, because his old one is like 6 years old now and it's loveworn to death. I'm just laughing because I keep thinking of this dream and I keep having to remind myself that I will probably not wake up and find such a new plush in my mailbox already. But I can dream, pun intended.
(still, "totally out of left field" my tail; with all the love I've sent his way over the years this sort of thing was inevitable dude)
Oh, and please watch this video, I don't know how I found it but I could not stop smiling while watching it. It's like if Sonic Inversion had actually been made into a game, thats what it reminded me of. Chaos being able to run, going Super (which is GORGEOUS; also I had to pause it and stare for a minute there to make sure that wasn't the Ruby), driving a freaking car, the whole shebang. And then there's the fact that he does Sonic's victory dance at the end and somehow it still works and geez, it's like 2005, like the Outspacer days all over again. Sorry for slipping back into that style of speaking but that's what it feels like, that boundless joyful freedom of those early days, that even he tapped into entirely. I have a lot to say about that but not tonight, it's too late in the evening.

One last thing, this is extremely important and I keep forgetting to say it.
Glissando-- one of our past cores, she was with Cannon for a while and wrote most of our music from 2009-- is still alive. She came through the other day shockingly clear, and WITH a color (which was probably why). It's a violet hue. Something close to this, really. For a musician, that struck me as unusual. Violets are usually protectors of some sort. But then it hit me; she is; she protects that sort of sheer musical creativity, something no one else seems to be able to reach or corrupt for that matter. So I'm very glad she's still alive. I'll have to get her to finish the LG*Girls OST soon.
Also, another E.D. voice has "manifested." I have to thank Cel for that. Last week we were all just experimenting with "who can actually eat non-green foods without being shoved out by the Destroyer or one of the abusive socials" and basically no one could; Emmett can only eat green and Fig seems to have demanifested. But then Cel stepped in and SHE could?? Which shocked us, until we remember she had bloodline ties so she predated the eating disorder severity to an extent. Nevertheless it wasn't her job, so although she could do it, it was still "weird" for her and she didn't want to mess up her anchor or anything. So that's how it was for a week or so, with us trying to get a grip on what faceless people were on that level... and then on Tuesday, Xenophon showed up ghosting thinking I was in the body, but I can't eat so it was someone else. Upset, she interrogated them about that (as usual) and demanded they tell her who they were, and what they were doing, and why. She got an answer.
Their name is Leena. They are a LIME voice (something like this?), faceless yet, feeling semi-humanoid, nongendered with a female pronoun bias. Once we got the name we were able to tune into a vibe, so now we can identify her when she's out. But yes, she is the missing link we were trying to find-- the Downstairs voice who eats, and semi-destroys, without being angry or crushed with shame or guilt. The Destroyer doesn't eat, or taste things, or enjoy the process at all; she just destroys stuff. Leena seems tied to the obsessive texture-mangling thing that can lead to destruction if taken too far, but which nevertheless makes a lot of edibles a lot easier/safer eat than they would be otherwise. It's complicated and I apologize, but this is extremely relieving news. We now have TWO safe eaters (Leena and Emmett). That is big. So we're happy about this. We'll have to see if we can get her upstairs, to find her face; then she can work with Spice and Emmett in person. If not (we don't know if going upstairs would mess up her function?) then hey, we're glad she exists nevertheless.

...But that's something about Xenophon that amazes me, and everyone else really. She seems to be able to talk to ANYONE, on ANY level of this body-system, Upstairs or Downstairs and everything in-between. That's unprecedented. Even if they're faceless and/or nameless and/or abusive, as long as they are able to detect someone ghosting, she can talk to them-- even when Genesis can't. She has a different sort of aura, something less focused, something more all-inclusive.
...It's making me wonder about the whole "bridge the gap" thing again. Maybe it wasn't "my" job. Maybe it's hers. She never saw a gap in the first place.



...It is snowing beautifully outside right now. I just hope that doesn't affect our therapy appointment tomorrow, we need that.
I wish I had a temperature-insulated bubble or something (hey Infi) so I could go outside and just run around in this weather, at this hour. It's gorgeous. Snow and streetlights are also one of Cannon's (?) few positive archived memories, back from the IJ days. They're just always a sign of peace, of a sort of transcendence to the environment, something deeply more than our daily troubles... nighttime is like that always, but add in the ethereal snow, the glow of the roads, and you have something so heavenly and alien it lifts your mind right out of the rush.
I think I'm going to go stare at it a bit. I'm very very tired and it's 12:24 AGAIN (that number is a reminder for creative effort to me at least, and I keep seeing it so yes I will take the hint).


I hope this entry is coherent. I'm starting to get the icy-lungs feeling which means sleep is mandatory right now, or else.
I wish you all well.

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


 

 

I haven't been updating in a while because I've been running away.

Somewhere along the line my family situation and world situation "convinced me" that I had to be "normal" or else I would only suffer always. I was told I had to sacrifice everything "weird, crazy, or evil" and become a good normal girl, in order to be happy always.
Happiness is bullshit, if this is happiness.
Let me elaborate on this.
I don't want war. I DO NOT WANT WAR. The demons are trying to start one again, now that the old System is currently somewhere out of my reach (by my ignorance, it can be brought back, but it will take huge amounts of trust and bravery and self-love that i am currently frightened to summon?). The demons torment me daily now.
They are the "floating voices," as you know. They still attack me, torment me, shout at me through my own voice. They can't hack me like Julie did, thank God, that timeline is erased forever.
Laurie told me yesterday (she can still reach me, says it's very distant and difficult but she was the first "headvoice" so I don't think she'll ever be truly cut off) that Julie "loves me for that," in a pure gracious way, for effectively scratching our entire old history for good, turning it from fate into a fable. Julie has now been forever pink, forever kind and sweet, as it were, no matter what our linear experiences here may suggest. Time has changed. I like when it changes.
But there hve been hints that that entire original timeline was forced on us. We grew into something evil and dark that was never meant to be our true home. There are hints that a new one is trying to be manufactured, from the strings of the old, from the ancient angry girls again. The roots of gluttony and sloth and self-neglect. Filth and apathy.
It's not salt crystals. It's corrosion. Salt, is good white crystals, it's good for driving out demons. I think this is sugar, a different sort of black under guise of white. All that bleached-white stuff, gunk, Jessica food. Tied to horrible self-hatred. I want it gone.
But they are trying to start another war. There ARE good floating voices, "angels" or such, that do guide me well, but they are confused too and frequently don't realize the most efficient way of communicating. Their language throws me off sometimes.
Also I have realized that as long as I am terrified that THEY are evil voices, I will tend to doubt them, out of confusion. It's a weakness.

I go into trances far too easily. The old timeline attests to this, the dissociation and horrible hacks. I very easily go into trances and that's not good, not when that happens during the day, and I end up following programs, automated patterns, obligatory learned behavior. I catch myself doing things through a fog sometimes, at a distance, not understanding why, not able to "feel" anything enough to stop. It's awful. I know it's logically not healthy, but I can't feel any concern. It's not real, it seems. I can't get my brain to "focus" and accept that this is something happening to me. Maybe it's a self-preservation instinct gone wrong, "if we accepted this was happening to a body that housed US, too, it would be horrific." So we depersonalize. It is impossible to heal, or grow, in this situation, unless we embrace heartspace again. That is a fact.
But people tell us it is evil. I don't care. Some things may be, some of them may be, I can't tell anymore, I really cant. the apathy is horrible, it's forced apathy, it's scar tissue. over and over again. a bleak white scab where my heart once was. it's a result of too many hacks, too many liars, too many slipups, too many abusers with changing faces. too much bleedover. too many flashbacks. not knowing who is who anymore and feeling too much sickness in others.

I want to leave so much behind and so much needs to be abandoned in order to grow.
Maybe that's why I'm falling into addictions lately. Stupid addictions, mostly food-related, related to biting and staved off only by the lingering purgation mechanisms. We're losing a lot of money, but atoning habits are now kicking in to stop that. It's immensely beneficial and works better than anything else. Knife would be proud of me. Maybe. Maybe someone else. I'm telling you, there are weird fringe-feelings of new people, of new places, of a whole new working mechanism in a paper-clear midspace realm, something like frosted glass with a bite, coming into focus. New people. When I go into body meditations I can feel them, I can see them, they come out into the body. Every time. Is that why the bad voices keep trying to distract me from meditating? Because when I do, I come face-to-face with the awful, glorious, undeniable fact that THIS IS REAL???
Who the hell are you. Who are you to tell me they were evil, that they were fake, that they are leading me astray, whenall YOU do is call me a "faggot whore" and other awful things, and keep me from doing any self-improvement???
"Follow orders, follow orders," "read read read," that's ALL YOU EVER TELL ME. I am so damn depressed because my day is full of nothing but READING, page after page after page, and you know what??? Before I started enslaving myself to these websites-- and they ARE good sites, but in moderation, you can't overdose on that either, remember in SLC we wouldn't even leave the house without consulting the sites and that was profoundly unhealthy but you would approve even now i think-- before all that, I STILL got this sort of information. Different, maybe, but true, the same.
Now you are calling "blasphemy." Define that word. "Calling God unto yourself," you say. "Claiming you know what God wants." And do you? Yes? Would you call me a faggot in the same sentence? "I'm calling it like it is," you say.
And there's my doubt. Remember Laurie started out like this, once, ages ago? That SAME Marywood-hallway energy vibe is STILL here, still holding some sort of voice, something like she was once. Berating me, hating me, furious and scathing, but as a force of admonishment.
Would you believe that is what I miss the most?
Does that... is that legitimate? Does that count? "Everyone has their own spiritual path" they say, but too many of these new-age people make it feel like it HAS to be all yoga poses and fruit smoothies all the time. "Oh, abandon ALL that keeps you from being happy! :)" they say. And it makes some old, but young, part of me so angry, so sad. It feels like Cannon's age, something awakened around high school, when we started to open our eyes.
What is happiness, I now ask. Is it allowed to be "different" for us? There's that pronoun I can never stop using. Maybe your happiness is that sort of admittedly-cliched vegan stereotype that these spiritual websites conjure up. Maybe, for you, that sort of life (which to me feels hyper-stagnant and painted-on, I'm sorry but I don't think it's for me but these damn voices insist I obey, are they right??) is perfect. Maybe so, and that's great, then follow it with all your heart.
But... I don't want a war. I don't want a war, ever again, don't you dare fcking touch me ever again, but...
When I go back, it starts again. Which is why I want to abandon everything. Somehow start a new session, pull a Jade Harley, grab everyone and move into a whole new universe.
Infinitii "survived," somehow, for lack of a better term. I saw no one for at least a solid month and then one day Infinitii was in my mind, colors changed and name turned around. "Eternos" ze called hirself, all white with pink eyes and strange horns I couldn't quite see well. A different vibe, something more solid and bright, something closer to Laurie. I'm not sure what that was about yet, I haven't looked into it.
The inner Cathedral is still centered around blood. Still. This holy white place, all gold and roses, a temple, but falling apart now. The Christ-child there, the archetypal infant of new life, like at Christmas all over again, is there and I can't tell what it is feeling. I look at it lying in that little white bed and it is crying and it is smiling and it is laughing and it is angry. I cannot tell. All of it?
And there is blood, a waterfall of blood, this gorgeous ruby color, the purest thing I can imagine but it's blood and there's this spiral crystal staircase beneath it and I can't see where it goes. Down into the earth. This is so different. What is it?
Baby, child of potential, I see your tears either way and it terrifies me because I see how broken this temple is. Your home, your birthing-place, somewhere to honor you, and I'm letting it get shot to shit because I live here too. And it shatters my heart, it makes that same part of me want to scream and cry, that teenage demi-girl, that raging self who suddenly realized that she deserved more than the hell she was passively letting herself burn in. Same as this. The oldest thing in the book.

Happiness. Can it include this blood? Can it include shadows? Can it be, somehow, divinely, with all hope and against all logic and orders, inclusive of our heartspace people?
Infinitii, Infinitii, dear beloved creature, I loved you once. I'm sure some part of my soul does, still. But now, the thought of loving you, at all, makes those floating voices glare at me with zealous rage, condemning me. "Sinner!! You go against God!!" I find it hard to believe, looking at you, a strange echo of God in your own right, always were, but the cry of blasphemer keeps tearing at my ears and so I shut down. I shut down, I shut off, I go back into addictive loops, blinding myself to myself, always exhausted and irritable because I want to cry and sleep and love but I can't, not when I'm being told the truest parts of my past were the vilest.

Yoga isn't bad. I do it spontaneously, then it's good. I can't do these weird scheduled ordered breathy classes, it feels so false, it makes me ill and sad. Same thing with the diets, with the candles and incense, with the "spells" and other "magicky" things. When it comes from my heart, hell when it USED to come from Dream World, it was FINE and I loved it because it was MY thing, my intuitive thing, not someone's barked commandment or smile-stamped insinuation. Now all of that is practically being demanded of me left and right, "do THIS, just like THIS," and it always feels like there's an "OR ELSE" tacked to the end. "Oh, you'll end up doing it just like this eventually, when you're good enough." Essentially, "if you're not ready to do this, you're still blind/ asleep/ ignorant/ afraid/ etc." Like there are NO other options. And I HATE that, because I AM doing half that stuff already BUT when you put it that way I want to STOP. I want to stop, because NOW you're putting it in terms of ABSOLUTES, and my kneejerk reaction is-- and always has been, for better or for worse-- to test the hell out of it.
"I can't do this," you say? Bullshit. I can. I can do ANYTHING, I am impervious, nothing is impossible. And then I WILL do it, even if it makes me sick, even if I regret it horribly, even if I end up with scars and a sore stomach from it. Some little part of me will be standing like a soldier, not proud but determined, saying "I told you it was possible."
Language. It's all about language.
I am a terribly visual person. Lately I've been unable to read unless I have accompanying pictures, either literally or mentally (which is making this "obligatory" binge-reading hellish, as it's walls and walls of text I get overwhelmed by, even if I WANT to read it). But when I do hear words, the structure is key. I'm realizing that. It's vital.
The "angels," or whatever they are, the voices that try to help me-- they don't quite get this. They're rather simple-minded and straightforward. "Don't eat this," they say, sternly. Then the teen-girl part of my brain gets upset, hears an "eat this" as well as a residual insinuation that "don't" means "can't." So she eats it, even if she despises it and doesn't want it, to prove a point or something. I really don't know. This is weird and it's been looping for weeks, if not years, so obviously we haven't learned the full lesson from it yet.
I still say, it's forced dissociation. We've grown enough to be able to enjoy proper eating now-- which is a HUGE milestone-- as long as it is healthy for us, and not stressful. We can't have sugar, because it makes the body ill, and causes hacks. See, you have to BACK UP your "can'ts" and "don'ts" or they WILL be tested in order to FIND such backup. That's how our brain works. Is that bad? Or is it GOOD, to question such empty words until they carry meaning, truth, relevance?
We can't eat in busy, noisy rooms, because then we tend to depersonalize and dissociate, causing abusive and/or destructive eating. It's very unsafe and harmful to all involved. So we must be careful there too. And we CANNOT, we MUST NOT, eat dense foods. This is important and I say this with compassion to all involved, because it's tricky. Dense foods ARE NOT BAD, that's been a misconception for many months. No, they're just too heavy for us personally. It's like putting diesel fuel in a compact car. It's not going to run. But a vehicle that runs on diesel will work great! So the thing itself isn't bad. That's important. We're integrating that now, we no longer hate foods, which is so relieving. We're no longer afraid of foods either. Now we can recognize, "this just isn't what I need now." It bumps heads with "but CAN I eat it?" often yet, and the answer is yes we can, but it's not wise to do so. Just the phrase "not wise" needs to be changed, because currently it carries the connotation of "you're a fool" which is a very negative sentence and it causes negative responses. Language!

Where was I. I'm kind of rambling today. There's so much. It feels nice, like starting a race again after stepping out for a year, if that makes sense? Like getting back on the path, on the road, after having gotten lost for a while, wandering because someone told me it was "better to do so" and maybe it was for them but it's not bad to walk the path either. I'm tired of feeling terrified and obligated all the time. Is that bad?
It's getting late. Let me just recap my thoughts here.

Release the old that is no longer working. Remember that the "new" can ALSO count here, if it doesn't work. Just because something is a "new option" doesn't automatically make it correct, especially not unquestionably so. That's a harmful thought process.

Oh! BIG important thing I almost forgot.
I mentioned previously I've been holding Jewel Monster forms more often lately. I didn't realy mention this is purely spontaneous, total overlay and very individualized energy. Oddly for the past few days I've been getting a Purganiuso overlay (earlier stage in the Angelorei growth line), but still with the Joy/Jubilation Virtue, and still with Angelorei days too. So that's unusual. There's far more "personality" in the Purganiuso form-- the Angelorei one is mostly church-based and feels tied to that piety, unsurprisingly-- but it's compassionate. As it I feel more of a desire to treat myself with integrity and respect and love. I must, as that species; it's hardwired really. But I wanted to say that.
Also. The other night, after seeing Infinitii again (as Eternos), I wondered about this whole "gap" thing again. Stuff still felt segregated, in at least three pieces now, especially with me as a Jewel Monster which is incompatible with headspace so to speak. And I got the phrase, "bridge the gap." As in, BE THE BRIDGE. Intuitively it made massive sense: I was able to step into every one of those spaces, and as this now, moving freely about, I could bring them all together in threads-- something like that. Also Xenophon was hugely important in the same, not a "native" Jewel Monster but with deep species ties as one nevertheless. Hard to explain in brief right now, I need to type that up somewhere for public reading. But "Jewel Monster" is kind of a collective term, people can become one even if they weren't before, suffice to say that much. It's promising. Either way "bridge the gap" is at the forefront of my mind and heart. I feel that role now, that mission, tied to my Angelorei self. Somehow I need to connect all of these world-spaces, these different platforms within and without, to unite it all. Unite the inner worlds AND the outer world. That's important, so important. And we can do it. I can do it. Maybe I'm the only person who's been able to do it, now, someone born in heartspace but holding this form and living in the outside. It's unprecented. And it's hopeful, so hopeful, with so much joy held in promise within it.



We start a new therapist tomorrow. That was the impetus for this.
I don't know what's going to happen but I WILL NOT LIE or sugarcoat anything. And even if it terrifies me, even if it shatters me first, which it may, I WILL make sure Laurie is there with me for it. I think the universe is demanding that too, the new office we are going to is painted purple on the outside. Violet demands integrity, honesty, true compassion. It's the color of kings and divinity, it's a regal holy humble gorgeous color and it feels just like the vibes she gives off, and I won't (can't) forget that. It's too profoundly impressed upon my heart; it's too true.
That's what I mean. There's a feeling of realness, of tangible joy and something bright and incredibly expansive, like a tunnel opening up into a vista, when I think of them. Not the stuff we went through, but us. The truth of us, forging new paths even now. Let go of the old, that timeline is dead, it no longer serves us. Let's rebuild, let's continue to rebuild.

The other day, New Year's night actually, I kept getting all this internal feeling and imagery of flowers. People and roses, really, no idea why but it was so so relevant.
Javier slept in "my" room that night, we had like five people in one bed and it was great. We all share it and it's so nice, all these people trusting and quiet around you, individual but as a group. Javier put a rose corsage on when he walked in, said he "got the message" and resonated with it too.
The next morning my grandfather put the television on and suddenly, there's this parade full of flowers. Suddenly, he's talking about the "Rose Bowl" in football. And I stood there, laughing out loud, because I didn't even know and yet there was synchonicity. So that felt amazing.
That's the feeling I miss. THAT is "happiness," to me, that heart-bright, warm-gold glow like a firework or a sunset just burning in my chest, something that ALWAYS happens in heartspace, something that NEVER happens with this damn blanked-out monotonous life and the floating voices. I know they mean well, but they are the color and temperature of paper, tepid and flat. They aren't bad, they just don't sparkle like my heart yearns to. Yes they have lessons to teach me, yes they are good to listen to WITH DISCERNMENT. But at the end of it all, at the end of the day... I think this, this inner joy, is what I still need, no matter what they say.

I don't care if it's "weird." I don't care if it "looks crazy" or if my family makes disgusted, disdainful faces at me whenever I hint at it or whenever they glimpse it. "Don't do/ say/ think/ feel that, it's not normal! People will think you're off in the head." To put it nicely. I don't want to repeat some of the slurs that have been casually dropped on this subject by my family, leaving me shocked and sick and horribly doubtful.
I want to shine. I want to shine with them. I don't want to care if the world labels us "nuts" or "freaks" or anything like that. I'll wear those terms with gratitude if it means I am being so honest. I love these people in my heart, in our heart, so much I could cry from it, and I don't GET those emotions when I'm unplugged from the inner realms. I DON'T cry when I'm "being normal," not unless I'm crying from fatigue and frustration, which happens far too often in that state, begging for sleep and solitude and solidarity, not knowing where to find it because I'm ignoring the truth. Never again. I can't.
It's going to take so, so much bravery to crack this shell. It takes guts. I don't know why. But we'll take an axe to it, and we'll kiss that damn blade too, before we bury it deep into this calcified mess. Destruction is a form of creation, that is still true, when used properly...
What about him. His vibe changed completely. I don't know what the future holds for him but we shall see. We need to cast off all the dregs of the past first, all that dust was choking us. I'm sure something still glows at its heart, there was too much love there for there not to be. I hope. I really do hope, even if that relationship feels alien and nonexistent to me currently. I'm confused, but there's hope, for something. Maybe that hope, the trust that allows it to glimmer ever so slightly, means more than I understand yet.

Infinitii is protecting me from hacks. Someone tried yesterday, I was crying but so apathetic, "don't touch me," but so so damn tired I wasn't fighting. Infinitii showed up, all white again, and almost choked me. STOP, ze said, all holy fear and fire and eyes and wings. The vibe was unignorable. STOP. And I had no strength to stop on my own, I know I didn't, I would just surrender and weep for my weakness, for my inability to say "no" to an imposed force... but ironically, here was a force greater than any hacker, something so sublime that my heart shook with devout terror and adoration and swore it would follow hir to the ends of the earth if ze asked. I won't lie, it's instantaneous. Infinitii Eternos demanded that they stop, that I stop, and I was so enraptured that I no longer cared about anything but that, anything but hir. So "everything but" stopped. I got out of that safely. But I don't know whether to laugh or cry either, feeling that image-memory, with hir hands around my throat and eyes on fire, and me smiling like a saint in delirious ecstasy, in the same sort of selfless abandonment that had led me into that damned state. I think I told Infi to do whatever ze wanted with me, and ze responded that NO, ze would NOT, that was exactly what got me into that lethal trouble in the first place.
It's a curse and a blessing, I'm sure, whatever quality you'd call that. Inherently neutral, all about application. I should meditate on that more. It seems to be a core problem, and a core help, that tendency to annihilate or aggrandize my "self" as it were. Either I am utterly not, or I am everything at once. Sometimes both. And it's strange, and it's terrifying, and it's awe-inspiring. We must manage it better. I don't think it's going to go away, because THAT'S a huge lesson Dream World taught me too. The nightmares don't always disappear, because they, too, serve a divine purpose. Even Fear has its place in the holy order, as it were. You have to look from a whole new set of eyes. How fitting is that.
I think that's why I don't like the "super good" vibe the new-age stuff gives off, as I said. They keep telling me, "kill your ego," "kill your shadow," "kill your vices." Destroy everything "bad," OR re-label it all as "good" so it won't be a problem anymore.
Forgive the language, but in my own experience, that applies to my life as BULL SHIT. (Laurie just laughed and gave me a thumbs-up for that, well thank you dear)
I don't like swearing but I'm just so worn out. "Learn to enjoy pain and things get interesting," NO THANK YOU. For me, "living in the moment" should not mean "enjoying pain" because for us, at least currently, that leads to ABUSE and SELF-SABOTAGE.
That is why the retribution drives are kicking in full-force. Every hack demands atonement, always has and always will. That will not be compromised, because holding that consequence means that we MUST recognize hacks as spiritually malevolent, NOT as some "neutral event" to "endure." NO. We will hold the toll of blood to it, always, for what it means to us. For others that may not work. For us it is one of the most beneficial things we can do right now. Maybe one day it will change, true. But currently, hacks MUST be atoned for, or apathy kicks in. And that must NOT be allowed ever again. Hacks are FORBIDDEN and I am tired of letting thiefs and vandals and murderers into this temple just because they knocked. I'm tired. I'm not "obligated" to take on all of that just because it exists. I'm not "obligated" to suffer just becaue I can. That's terrible. It must stop. And we must be the ones to stop it.
Also, this is still tied to purgation, even moreso than ever now. The two vices bleed into each other. All wasted money, even if it occurs out of misinformed hope or a lack of proper information, MUST be repaid. This is new, and overwhelming, but that is needed as it makes it a SOLID consequence, which carry the most weight as far as growth goes. With no consequences, there is stagnancy, and that is what we are striving to change here. And of course, the holy blades are the last-ditch unfailing effort if all else falls short. I hope it doesn't come to that for this too, but it is now a legitimate "threat" for such misconduct, and that alone demands personal integrity.
It's scary, how easily it has become to abuse this body lately, especially in the dietary department. It's all depersonalization, because of the fronter-switches that usually accompany eating (the teen girls typically come out to do so and they are totally neglectful), which are exacerbated by apathy. But that has bad vibes and I won't rant about it. We must demand better treatment of this vessel, by the most positive means necessary. Just, getting through this shell takes real heavy effort at first, or at least it is from the way we are approaching it right now.

On that note, Laurie is trying harder too. The calcification got to her, but she's burning through it beautifully. I have total unwavering faith in her. That means the world, I know it does. Intention means so much.

I have also learned SO MUCH lately, as far as "spiritual education" goes on my OWN path. Synchronistic messages and videos and bits that apply to OUR personal experience, and make total sense. It helps. I just wanted to add that as it ties into the hack/abuse thing, making it harder and harder for apathy to stick around. Education is important! When I realize just what and WHY the demons and hackers are doing things to us, it makes me refuse to allow it anymore. When this started, in the old timeline, for years no one understood it and so when 2010 happened and the "dead children" truth was revealed it was so wrenchingly horrible that we attempted suicide. There are more layers to their motivation though, shifting through the years, but it was never justifiable. Never never never. It was ALWAYS evil and I am sorry, so sorry, that we (I?) tried to justify it on their behalf for so long, solely because I had been convinced that, being outside forces, they had to be right.
Which is what the floating voices (the bad ones) tend to insist even now. Same people, I'm sure. Horrible things. But I've learned from them, even. Now go away. We don't need your abuse to learn anymore, and it breaks my heart to think that I once thought I did. No more. Never again. Leave this place, and leave us alone, and leave everyone I know alone. Don't touch ANYONE. I will carry that through with force if need be. Compassion is not a simpering pushover like I was once told. Compassion is violet and black, and it WILL eliminate your malevolence by whatever means necessary. You know this as well as I do. Leave us alone.
Don't you laugh. The moment you see those eyes, I know you will turn and run. You are powerless here.

Gotta lay down the law, you know. It takes guts. I'm not yet used to standing up for myself, to talking like I have power and knowledge of my own, after being told I was incapable and/or undeserving of either. Nope, not true. I am wise, I am good, I am powerful, and stop calling me a blasphemer for it. Are you misunderstanding? I do all this THROUGH the Light in me, in everything. I'm not some isolated standalone thing, and I do not want that staggeringly harmful untruth being perpetuated either. Okay? Everyone, stop treating me like I am cut off from 'God' and the rest of the world. I don't want to be anymore, even if just in mind.
I'm rambling. I have to be careful, I tend to ramble and that's dangerous.
This is why I need people with me, or at least, why it is safer. With Laurie or Infinitii or Genesis or someone backing me up, rambling doesn't happen. They call me out, they keep me humble but strong. And they refuse to let our System be abused either... even if I'm the one idiotically allowing it, for whatever reason.
That needs to stop. It will stop. It must. There's so much fear tied to it, why? But it will stop, I promise.

There's so much forgiveness that needs to happen, strangely. What needs to be forgiven? Is it projected stuff?

Tomorrow is therapy. We'll see how that goes. (It will go well, we'll make sure of it. Focus on the positive possibilities, match that vibe bro.)
First, sleep. It's 1AM and I need sleep. We need sleep.
I'm a little afraid to go upstairs but I will anyway. I'll look fear in the face and see what happens then, too.

There's hope tonight, like a candle. That is enough.


 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)



Synchronicity has been everywhere, lately. I've been following it, staying open to it, being grateful for it. It's responding in kind. I'm deeply thankful.

 

It's scary sometimes, to be so totally obedient to the little pushes and whispers, the ones that you can't ignore or question anyway because they feel completely true and you know it. You can't argue with your own heart, I know, I've tried. Still, it's scary to be so trusting. Scary but exhilarating. I'm learning.
"Well done, good and faithful servant! You have been faithful with a few things; I will put you in charge of many things..." That keeps echoing in my head. That gospel would always ring in my ears for days after I heard it. I suppose I never thought I lived up to it. But here I am.
I'm being fashioned into something, that's all I know. I want to be a vessel, washed out and painted gold, for something bigger than myself. I need to learn to endure every scrape and buffer in order to be polished, to be worthy of this. It's tangled to express. But I'm feeling it more now, than ever.

 

I've been "feeling" my energy field again lately, as there was a big shift about a week ago after months of vacillation.
From a humanoid standpoint I'm still holding a masculine aesthetic but it's adult now. That's new and it's nice. It feels a lot clearer, a lot kinder. No matter how I try to look at it, I'm a big guy. Definite facial hair, still white (surprisingly), like ice but without the chill. But this makes sense as a form. I've always gravitated towards a certain look/type of adult male character, as an ideal for myself. I guess I just never thought I could fit that same ideal? Which is funny. But, again, my overlay is just that now, and I can't change it. I'm not complaining at all, mind. This new overlay is so in-tune with who I want to be-- so warm and genuine and softhearted, but strong and full of laughter and brightness too. I never quite had that bit before, because it's not fire, like the girls had-- it's more like a warmth. It's more orange than red, more like a fireplace than a blaze. More like sunlight. I like it.
As far as "Jewel Monster" forms go, though, I know I was a green Kaiteo over the summer, but for the past two weeks or so I've been hovering between what feels like a gold Lephieros, and a common white Angelorei. I've been holding the latter as often as possible lately, as it feels deeply comforting and I can't forget what I wrote about them as a child-- that they radiated light effortlessly, from the strength of their hearts alone. And they do, they absolutely shine. So I'm walking about giving light now too.

 

Speaking of the synchronicity though. I never had a Virtue declared, it was always tentative for the others in the past. But I know as well as anyone that V/Vs, just like Typecodes, aren't arbitrarily chosen. They aren't even played with. You feel the truth of them deep in your soul somewhere, an ache without a name until it bursts forth like the dawn at long last. Prophets are blessed in their curse of always knowing, of not knowing what it means to run or hide or doubt that part of your spirit, of your destiny. It's burned into their core from birth.
But we all have a piece of that, quieter. In the end, we'll stumble across our personal Virtue, or Vice if that is our path to walk, and in a moment it will just click and that's it, even if you're afraid or confused or laughing in disbelief you know that's it.
Mine is Joy. I thought it was Gratitude for a while, but the signs kept pointing elsewhere. There were so many signposts. First it was the feeling of being utterly cut off from joy, from celebration, and all of that, for too too long. It made me re-evaluate the meaning of it in my life, made me search for it, try to feel it better. Then it was the whole bit with being drawn to Jigaria, the Main Guardian of that same Virtue, as a result-- feeling this angry conflicted need to understand what her Virtue was really about from her perspective, from a standing point in her World.
Then it was the shadowing of that Lephieros form. It happened during choir, so totally it threw me off. The long ears, the eyes like poinsettias, the visionary aura. But this one, this form had a J-slot vibe? A Festive resonance. That was new. But it stuck. It's almost Christmas, and I haven't been able to catch the spirit this year, not in this cluttered house, not with the depression and distress around. Except in that moment, first feeling like that monster, it was there. I felt celebratory. Joy reached out for me.
Little things kept popping up. Words, songs, phrases, mostly. I remember the word "gaudete" jumping out at me during church at least three times... "rejoice," "jubilate," "alleluia." Suddenly it was everywhere. Joy, joy, joy. But am I worthy of carrying that? I asked. Can I? How could I forget, why would I be pulled towards a certain Virtue if I didn't already hope with my very being that I was capable of being a messenger of it? Of course I was going to question my eligibility. I wanted to be worthy. I keep forgetting that nothing can make the call but myself. Only I can say yes or no, in the end.
I picked yes. So here I am. "Joy" is my Virtue, at least, for as long as this lasts. With how my form shifts every year, my V/V may shift too. But for now, it's... well, it's not so much joy as it is rejoicing. There's a key difference in the feeling-tone.

This body is currently... ill? The flow put me here, it's not feeling well, there are some major worrisome issues that I need to see the doctor for ASAP. But I'm trying not to be scared. More accurately, I'm trying not to crush the fear or let it swallow me. I need to learn that it's okay to feel "negatively." I'm so used to trying to destroy my sadness and anger and fear because my family wants so badly for me to be happy and healthy, they get legitimately upset and frustrated whenever I show a negative emotion. It snowballs. So I'm learning to manage better.
Trust is key. It's the same thing as following the signs. I don't understand why I'm being made to walk this path again, but if I trust, if I keep my heart open, if I just keep walking... I'm sure it will all turn out okay. It will, that's how life works. "God," as you call it, that Source of all life has got things figured out. The universe is geometry. Of course I fit into it somewhere. I need to just stop fighting that, however pitifully, like a worried child. I'm not being condemned, it's just patient. If I calm down and just lift up my hand, let myself me led, I'll be okay. I need to remember that.

I'm listening to some very pretty Christmas music on Spotify. Problem is I can't find it anywhere else but there and Amazon. I may just have to get a copy, geez I don't think I've bought music since high school but really. "Like a Whisper In The Heart" has these glorious glissandos, I adore it so. And "Dona Nobis Pacem" has an equally lovely cello. It's so nice. Plus it's all HANDBELLS. You know how we love those.

Oh oh oh, speaking of handbells and Christmas, the other night I spent like four hours in the living room at night because the boys were out to work and school, so it was just me and the quiet night and the red tree and my iPod. And so I ran and walked and lay on the floor and stared at the lights and it was beautiful. But I got SO MUCH Dream World stuff! Oh my heavens I haven't had a Link flow like that in years, I don't think. I remember, it must have been during high school, walking in that same room for hours listening to music, seeing hours upon hours of scenes for Hokthai and Oneircia and Parnassus and even early headspace, completely happy. And I tuned right back into that.
It's the first time in... maybe a decade... that I felt I could start writing again. Dream World's written form has been on hold since I started high school, because Links got really screwed up after Justice appeared in 2004, because then Parnassus showed up and we discovered the Internet and that changed the entire focus. But I digress. That energy is old and I think it's reset too. I can pick up where we left off now, in Part Thirteen, after the "revelation of the century," right when Maitru's life gets turned upside down, right when mine was too. And here we are again.
It's wonderful, wonderful, this feeling of a second chance, as pure and true as anything. I'm so excited.

It's the only thing I have to live for now and it's more than enough, heartbreakingly so.
I broke into sobs this morning over the bathtub, washing my face, remembering my dream, the first "real" one I've had in at least a week. I had been working on typecode stuff the night before, despite how scared I was, despite how much awful gut-wrenching pain and fear was threatening to eat me alive. And I started to cry, ugly wracking choking tears, telling the angels that it was all I had to live for. Bitter, joyous, desperate. What do I do.
I told them I'll try to stay alive, as long as they need me to. They said keep going. Keep trying. Keep working. Hope was clear in their words. I can't see very far, there's a veil, but beyond it things feel pink and gold and glowing like a sunrise. Just like a sunrise. I'll hold to that feeling too.

I'm very very thirsty. I had sugar today and ended up throwing up because of it, it wasn't fun. But I'll try again. Deep breaths, don't panic. I did have a bad panic attack today, but I didn't realize that's what it was because they make me so tired, not anxious. I start to pass out. My mum says some of my symptoms are likely related to the HRT, though-- mostly the hot flashes, good Lord they're insane. I've been on fire for three days, and yet I'm freezing. It's so weird. So yeah, stuff is funky. But I'm holding strong. I'm glowing.
The priest had a sermon this weekend, "what do people say when you walk into a room?" What sort of person are we, in other people's eyes? Do we bring misery and bad news... or do we bring joy? And I wanted, so badly, to be someone that brought peace and forgiveness and happiness with me wherever I went. I wanted people's eyes to light up when I walked in, not because of me, but because of what I allowed to bloom and blossom around me. I wanted to be a catalyst for light within others, a sort of clearing force that chased away dark clouds. So maybe that's part of this "cross" I'm carrying, even that has such powerful Dream World vibes. I'm carrying a heavy burden, but I can still smile. Rejoice, rejoice, hosanna in the highest, just like the angels over the fields. Those shepherds were terrified, but I was led to that story too, to the symbolism behind it, to the birth of the "Christ child" in all of us, of the birth of total utter Light even in the most forsaken, cold, empty place. In the dead of winter, total bliss was pleased to enter the world. A rose in the snow, as it will. So I'm smiling, genuinely, because that's what I want to reflect, too.

I don't have anything else to say right now, I don't think. It's 11PM, so I need sleep, and I want to do a little bit more work before I check in for the night. Oh, speaking of, Rosewindow and Parnassus are getting lots of development lately, too. Mostly technical stuff for the former and character development for the latter, but it feels great. God I miss these people, thank you so much for tuning me back into this channel, this is what gives me real joy, how funny is that.
Oh yes, last week Genesis and I (when still Jay) went walking through old memories, and we looked at the old Madrigals. He had forgotten what the scones tasted like, and ended up eating every one around. It was great. I know he literally did that, back in his infancy, but he doesn't remember. Nor do I, I just know. But if we ever get a safe recipe for scones I'll probably make some for him, just because.
All this talk of high school is somewhat funny, as I'm SELLING most of our stuff from that time period right now (gotta self-promote somewhere, after all). It's so freeing to see it go, I hope it makes other people as happy as it once made us. I do have to admit that; we really did gain a great deal of inspiration and cool experiences from those things when it was their time for it. Trigun especially, that had quite an effect on Spinny. We loved that series so. But we haven't touched our comic books in years, so it's better to share the love now, and give them to someone else, who can incorporate them into their own story now. I like that so much better.

Did I tell you I dreamt about Davy Jones (yes, the infamous squidman) three times this month already? Except he's no longer "canon," which is probably why I'm seeing him now-- in every dream, he's been both in a headspace context, and an alien. He's no longer a sea pirate, he's not in POTC, he's now some sort of alien star-sailor, some captain of an interstellar ship, this bioluminescent creature headed heaven knows where. But he's so nice. The first time he was warm and welcoming, brusquely jovial, like I was an old crew member (and indeed was in a sense). The second time he was quieter, more of an apprentice himself on that ship, and so we just sat outside the deckhouse, looking out at the ocean and affectionately speaking like old friends. Last night he was a full-on captain, manning an entire crew, with some sort of business that was different from mine in the dream but entwined nevertheless. But as he was leading me around his ship, he actually SAW a dream hack threat there?? And he called for one of his alien crew members (this strange golden guy named Yemen? who felt very Dune-ish, but looked vaguely like 6 from Trying Human) to stop it. So Yemen summoned all these golden energy needles from thin air, somehow they tore the fabric of the dream itself?? It was such a surreal feeling, and yet I wasn't disoriented as it happened-- I was aware of the feeling of reality being split and separated and peeled apart like plastic wrappings. And then I woke up. There wasn't even a shift in consciousness; one moment I was in the dream, then I was awake in bed, as if I had just moved bodies is all. I jumped out of bed and saw it was 4AM again (every single night I wake up at 4 lately), said a sincere quiet thank-you, then went back to sleep.
But yeah. "Davy" is apparently still a guy who knows me, and is tied to our inner world in a very real way. That's cool. I wanted to share that.


Hm. I suppose there is more I could say, but words wouldn't do it justice. I've been learning so, so much lately. I feel more... a little more wise. Like I can see more clearly. But I must "be willing to be a beginner every morning," as they say. That's humbling, and thrilling too. It's a very childlike feeling. It's like waking up on the weekend, being young, seeing the world before you, and not having an ounce of arrogance in it. As a child you're not trying to prove anything, or force anything. You're just enjoying life, living life, loving it. I want to get right back into that, always. I am doing so, actually. I need to stop projecting ideas into the nonexistent future. I am doing these good things. I am a good person, I know I am, I can feel that golden spark down in my chest, shining through whatever grime and regret and tears may be covering it up. That simple knowledge, of some incorruptible holy thing at my very core, something far beyond myself and yet intrinsic to my very existence... it's a prophetic feeling, it's a prodigal son feeling, it's inexpressible. It makes me cast my eyes to the ground, it makes me fall to my knees and sob, even as it makes me lift my eyes to the heavens, hesitantly, fearfully, yet with an edge of undeniable joy. There's love, at the heart of that joy, unquestionable love.

I miss living for this. Sorry if any of this is word salad; I really am happy at the end of the page, and of the day. It's a quiet background note, like a cello, singing in the sunlight no matter what else is going on. It's a backdrop that I can't erase. Which is lovely to remember.

Okay, really though, I need a drink and I also need to rest. I haven't had therapy in over a month and we're seeing her tomorrow, but heaven knows what will happen. I need to be honest. Yes I'm convinced I'm "invincible" and so having "mental illness" is something I struggle with, but I know I need a healthier perspective. It's something I am experiencing nevertheless, so denial will not help at all. I'll take this step by step.
There's a lot of shadow work we have to do yet. I can feel it. Last night was proof. Hm. I think we need a totally new way to go about this. Step by step. Maybe a new story is on the horizon, who knows. All I know is that I cannot plan or analyze or be proud. I must do this as it happens, however it happens. Humility is key, I cannot stress that enough.

It's a journey. I'm doing better every day. I'm thinking less negative thoughts. I'm realizing how powerful I really am, and I need to treat that with total respect and wisdom, as much as I have.
Sleep. Sorry. Have a lovely night.

 

 

 

oct 17

Oct. 17th, 2014 11:46 pm
prismaticbleed: (league)

 

Just a thought.

I have time. It's weird, how new that feeling is.
All my life I guess I felt pressed for time, like there was never a future for me. As a child I could never imagine myself as an adult. Ever. I know that much of our past. Part of that was gender dysphoria, sure, but remember we were convinced we would die at age 20 until we hit that birthday.
But I digress. This is creatively-centered, now. We have time... and it's wonderful. I've been pressuring myself to get everything done now-- no revisions, no idle time, no room for mistakes or second-guesses. And so I've been running. I have. I'm scared, to face that beast I've created. That's not creativity. It's control. Nothing can grow in that environment.
But time, time has bloomed today. I was scrolling through some Dishonored extended-universe lore online, and... the creators left so much out of the game, things that were in the works for years, things they were still building. It's amazing. And it made me realize, geez, they didn't start working on that game five months before it was published. That seems like it was in development for years, even just theoretically, as a seedling idea. It took time, it's still taking time, and that's great.
I never gave myself-- ourselves, the League and I both-- that luxury before?
I can make mistakes. I can play with ideas. I can theorize, I can speculate, I can question. I can take a wild concept and run with it, see if it collapses or continues after a while. I can be free, and so can they, all the people I am writing about. I don't have to be "perfect," not by that definition. I don't have to be flawless, impossibly so. I can allow for messy evolution, and it will be all the more beautiful for it.

...Growing up that "no spare time, no second try" mindset was hardwired, I guess, especially with the Dream World first draft. I adore that first draft. It was gorgeously childlike, utterly without boundaries, this freewheeling thing of sheer imagination and rainbow jumbles of inspiration. I loved it. But every time I mentioned it, the mother would say... "you have to finish it soon, so you can publish it!" Always demanding a finished work. Always. "How much longer are you going to take?" "You have to end this sometime!" Always finality, always a nail driven through the foot trying to move forwards. I didn't know how to explain to her that none of these stories were going to end, not literally, not really. In a linear sense yes, the back cover would close, the film reel would spool out. There would always be a set beginning and end to the material aspect of it, to what was eventually bound and given. But you cannot contain the entirety of those worlds, of those lives, within such a small container. I knew that, just as well as I knew that I had to find a concrete pair of points to work from nevertheless. But even as I struggled to do so, I was told that I had no time. "If you don't do it now, you'll never do it!" Damn it we were a child, an infant juggling universes, what in the world were you demanding of us? Our own mind was only just beginning to open to the broadness of those tales, we couldn't comprehend the whole story that early...
Is that a poor excuse? If I never stop working, never stop loving, never close my eyes, am I still making excuses for not having a "finished product," however limited its content may be in the grand scheme of things? I feel so guilty, and yet, I don't.
I want time to explore, and play, and love and learn, with these worlds. I cannot repeat myself enough, I've never really been able to do that before. Ever. I've... well, Jewel might have, back in 2001 and 2002. That's why so much happened then. But I don't know. For me, I've been demanding perfectionism, not realizing there was always another, better option.

I'm excited, but it's perfectly tranquil. It's like reaching the top of a hill and seeing a broad expanse of fields and hills and flowers, but instead of shouting for joy and running straight into it... I'm sighing with tired bliss, smiling fit to burst, and following the meandering patterns of violets down the hill. I'm stoked as hell to continue this, absolutely, but... time. It flows, it broadens this, it paints it this gorgeous ocean-teal hue, promising that as long as I continue to take steps, however little, it will support me like the tide at my heels. It's hard to put into words. It's just so nice. I'm glad for this.

Where to start. I'm laughing, I already know, there are too many threads.
When in the world did I become so infatuated with the "pre-storyline" cast of Dream World? All those individuals who paved the path for the Guardians I met as a child, those people whose existences and effects weren't revealed to me until years later... I'm talking Justice and Revenge, Opal and Sage, Ementain and his siblings, Nebisai and his fellows, even Deropele. Maybe it's specifically the fact that they are all the foundation for the later heroines and heroes, the ones I met first, without knowing how or why at the time. Maybe it's specifically that very sense of sprawling purpose that I love. Seeing their lives slowly branch out into something infinitely greater and more connected than a single point, is amazing. It's like drawing a map of light, like tracing networks of veins and rivers with my fingers. All these pieces forming a masterpiece when you step back and glimpse just what the bigger picture is. So
But then even the new guys are so wonderful, gosh I love them. Maitru and Preludove and Dakeep and Pagotamiar and Hissiamese and Psyquatro, Azurai and Kaiiko and Aquazille and Karavi and Sapphius and Iridicel... names that have defined my life more than my own has. We have time. We have so much time, to get to know each other better, to learn and discover what I couldn't until now.

Sorry if this is a jumble to read. I'm just... profoundly relieved. I think I can get so much more work done now, if I'm not demanding "instant final results," all the time.
I'll still share the shareable pieces online, of course. Honestly the questions we've received so far, however small, feel euphoric. They are wonderful catalysts. I'm still mulling over at least two, as they are things I've never really thought about until now and that shocked me to realize. It helps, massively.
I'm laughing, though; the only thing that doesn't help is the fact that three of my favorite characters ever are major, merciless spoilers. I absolutely cannot talk about them freely right now and it's driving me mad, ironically enough. But that's motivation too. Work to get to that point.
I miss the Parnassus crew too, they're wonderful, their world is surprisingly rich too and that's exciting. Hokthai is putting feelers out again, but that one's trapped under a truckload of expectations and fear, so I'm thinking of freeing it up a lot in the near future. Heck every Leagueworld is still glowing, none of them ever stop feeling totally blissfully alive, there's a whirlwind of color in my chest from them all and it makes me so, so happy to realize that I don't think that's ever going to disappear.
I have to stop thinking so hard. It's midnight and analytical or concrete thoughts utterly fail at this hour anyway.

Life's been good, lately, if only a tad dusty. That feeling means we need to go inside and upstairs more. We need to push at the grey walls of daily life a little more. There are big changes on the horizon, I can feel them, massive personal shifts... but no idea when they're going to hit on a linear scale. Perhaps that's up to us, for the most part.

It's late, I need sleep. I want to get up early and read old notes and just... write. Sketch. Whatever. Weekends have an awful psychological mire to them usually and I want to break that up. We'll infuse joy into this, all of us, everyone.

I want to send some of that joy, that quiet warm light, to all of you tonight... so let these words be an offering of it, with love.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


update for october 15th 2014


early today, went to the farmers market to get some food. it started to pour rain. jay stood in it smiling broadly, rain is sort of a synchronistic thing between him and cz and he'd been concerned about a "drought" lately, on a heart level. but this felt like the exact opposite, so that meant so much.

javier spoke to jay shortly earlier in the day too, he was scared of what was being put into the red slot. not much was said but it was a powerful concern.

headspace memory picks up around 6pm?
infinitii. slipping badly into tar territory. with jay. wreckage almost triggered, kept out by unknown socials. jeremiah showed up, angry, to protect kids. jay was around by then, said the situation was too volatile, was trying to get infi to calm down. jeremiah stuck around and did not leave, shocking, but he refused to let the children get hurt should anything go wrong here.
infinitii overwhelmed by vice, vibe totally off. jay LUCID and not hateful or apathetic, telling infi "I cannot do that for you, I'm sorry." much conflict there, as infi was reacting with heartbroken anger? "i love you, why won't you let me express that." but lethal context limits. plus there are lots of "blurred boundaries" as far as infi is concerned.
later, infi scared of being a "whore," jay saying ze is not, ze is not defined by hir darker tendencies, so to speak. plus that word does not apply at all.
infi wanted to be alone for a while. jeremiah still caught the pain to buffer it from the kids, that was awful to realize

talking to headspace later. started at 9:30? terribly tired.
jay and laurie first. listening to old voice recordings. "why'd you lay down the law on mel," what triggered that? jay said old hurt, mostly projection. we have no real memory so things got skewed. but the relationship was sadly not working, so putting it aside was needed anyway. however there is purely positive memory data IN the voice recordings so that was beautiful to tap into.

slipped into imagining in that context, what if laurie was channeled again, what would it be like this time? kept falling out of "what-ifs" though, both she and jay preferred literal communication. jay was also wondering if it was possible to channel infi at all. laurie at one point said "infi feels like a church" and to that, jay asked "even on hir worst days?" laurie caught the implying vibe and sternly asked "what happened." so the topic switched to earlier, with infi. laurie hadn't heard, unsurprisingly.

mention of the lime/sky slots feeling somewhat hesitant for potential? like they were still "growing into" actual colors.
lynne walked in, listening to a few more voice files, then stopped and just talked.

javier came in shortly after, in tears, revealed it was about the infi situation earlier. jeremiah had told him about it, as much as he could. javier was worried for him and the kids, as well as for himself-- the red slot is the closest to the black slot and that keeps bleeding into his function via subconscious programming.
javier yelled at jay about this at first (not angrily, just in pain), this got more info out about the infi situation in general.
his visuals were slipping, said this was because of the current red core instability, the tar kept trying to "rewrite his role" and he was distraught over it. said he "needed a bodyguard," but none of the retributors seemed fitting for the job (it'd be too much of an extra role). to that, lynne said she'd do it, as well as spine. "I'll shield you." she said it'd be pretty cool, plus she cared about him as her spectrum neighbor already. javier thanked her sincerely for that.

xenophon walked in, saw jay and curled up on his lap. she was tired but heard us around and stopped by. while she was there though, the immediate concern was again about her parentage, as jay is not her literal father and he is struggling with the "role." we figured out that the main problem was actually tied to the word 'dad.' the energy was tangibly linked to EROS, it was triggering his residual bloodline whenever jay heard it. xennie said she could just call him "jay," elaborated that "eros had never been there for her" and plus he was "mean once." either way, she said jay was her best friend and she loved him like a father regardless. jay said the "stepfather" term still fit, if she wanted, xennie said that was okay too.
however jay and cz had been discussing this last night-- neither of them really matched the "father" title and had taken it on without understanding the implications. so jay then said that maybe they could be her 'guardians' instead? xennie gasped and said "like dream world?" jay said yes. xennie loved the idea, ultimately decided cz is her guardian but jay is instead her "royal protector" to reference dishonored. she said laurie is also 'her bodyguard' which was cute.

discussed daemons with xennie there. figured out they are "right on the line" between vice and virtue; they are the "potential" to be either at any time. this is the key to their function: they elicit love from their core-souls, but also terror. they allow those most damaged and frightening parts of the psyche to be actively forgiven, healed, and accepted.
jay said infinitii's main "vice" was lust, effectively-- or at least the potential to be it. infi runs mostly on the spiritual battleground between "sacred sex," total purity and chastity, and carnal desire. there is a ton of fear and conflict there.
jay explaining that the biggest problem was that, he does love infinitii avidly, but he cannot be afraid of hir. and so when infi gets into dangerous territory jay is all too willing to forgive that as it happens. but today was monumental because jay asserted himself and recognized that what was healthiest for him was not what infi wanted/needed. this is new territory for him. it took courage and self-love to admit that he did love infi but their methods of expressing that did not mesh, at least not at that time. again the only reason why infi keeps using dangerous contexts is because that is what has been programmed into the subconscious, it is "obligatory behavior" based in confusion. so infinitii is suffering more than anyone else, according to jay. jay said that he will do everything in his power to help infi through this, he will not give up on hir ever.

as for other daemons, jessica's ("chocoloco") is wrath, markus's is assumedly pride, and ryman's appears to be envy? unsure, markus is very afraid of his daemon and ryman is pretending his doesn't exist, effectively.
xenophon asked how one gets a daemon, jay said it's "an extreme reaction" when someone gains enough internal conflict that it needs to be externalized to be healed. so it was better to love oneself strongly enough to not need a daemon. xennie said that was good.


later concern with "context-locked behavior?" tied to past core residue, and social fronters. tied to "why it's so hard for jay to front in the body," also worries about jess.
"heal" versus "transmute," lynne said the latter was better. it didn't have the implication of something "needing to be fixed"

archivists. "level windows" opened in the air for them as usual, we could see into where they were without going there. sherlock had a hair change? visuals not locked in yet. said jay could find it.
lynne complimented isadora's hair ("I could never get mine that perfectly straight"), isadora in turn complimented kalisha. also her "selective mutism" clarification, more like "I can talk but prefer not to use speech to communicate." also parallel between blue instability with not speaking, that did not apply to orange.
(later, garrison apparently tries to stay "tapped in" to active data whereas isadora and kalisha don't. this is why he's the "go-to guy" for immediate data and not them.)

jewel was "triggered" around here too BUT through a level split, not fronting! she was waiting for us to finish because she had been working on dream world.
ABOUT THAT, sherlock pointed out that we know what the gap really is-- we kept thinking of league people as CONCEPTS, instead of people!! we forgot that we can literally visit or talk to them, they aren't just ideas. once that is recognized actively, the gap disappears. this is why "discussing" leagueworlds in the past never worked, as it put them back on a conceptual level.
on that note lynne kept making jokes about "quantum mechanics" as far as the "observation makes reality coherent" idea goes; basically subatomic things allegedly only exist in a "state of potential" until consciously observed, then they take on a specific state? said that seemed to apply strongly to headspace too. jay said that was actually super important to keep in mind, oddly it cancelled out the doubt too. there's no questioning that we ARE when you're upstairs, after all.

laurie and lynne walked xenophon to bed
javier kissed jay, tearfully and without warning, followed by a total emotion spill on the "red instability" topic again. he admitted, surprisingly, that he understood what it was like for jay and infi, because he'd been with infi once too, and also with eros. and that is why he was scared and angry, because the lack of coherency and awareness in those situations-- followed by the fear and pain and blind consequence-- was something he was struggling to get a grip on as well. he didn't know what to do either. jay said that they both just needed to be more assertive? effectively. knowing that it was not wrong to say "I have different needs here" even if that meant they had to leave the situation entirely.
jay said he'd help him at any time, however he could. either way.

jeremiah eventually came up to get javier, said he "heard them talking" from below. paused upon seeing jay, just told him to be careful, "don't ever let that happen again." not angry, just solemnly concerned, shaken.

not long after, wreckage appeared rather suddenly, from circular stairwell. mood was shockingly calm, compassionate. said she wasn't mad at jay or infi, she heard about it and she "knew more than you know" due to being chthonic; black energy seeps into their level quite a lot, they have inherent knowledge of it that people don't realize as a result?
TAR VS SAND, she summoned some black energy and turned it from the first into the second. illustrating previous points. then added, "you're not corrupt," said NO ONE in the system was. there were only flaws or "taints?" like it was all surface-level. she knew this now. jay said "but my blood is black," wreckage said "then keep it dreamsand," if it was truly corrupt it'd kill him, it would be tar not blood. jay nodded understanding, that was true on a few levels. wreckage said it was the same with infi, ze was not corrupt even after hir fears of it today. emphasized this.
laurie said this was "new" for her, behavior-wise (she started out as our most violent retributor). wreckage said it was because she'd been thinking of her color lately, what it meant to be GOLD of all things. it demanded honor and compassion and strength. so she was simply acting more in tune with herself there.
either way wreckage left on a very hopeful note, which was amazing really, jay said he was very glad she was nicer now because he "always liked her"

lynne and jay talking, trying to be less distant. lynne put her arms around his shoulders, jay immediately froze up a bit. lynne laughably said to him "I'm attracted to girls" to let him know he was safe, as far as that context went-- programming was putting walls up. then she said she'd like for him to think of her as a best friend, like laurie. added that she wanted to see him think of everyone in headspace like that, which is his wish too.
jay hugged her, said she smelled like rosin and "peach pie filling." lynne thought that was hilarious, loved it.

laurie and jay talking for a while at the end. strong visual data, even after so long.
jay said there was a feeling of profound safety and strength about her. she said that whenever he needed that, she'd be there.

ultimately, everyone agreeing that "going upstairs" is effectively meditation, it's instantly centering and calming and it feels like it works on totally different brainwaves (hence the trouble writing things down afterwards; there is a tangible shift when you go back into the body). we're talking a lot more lately, but all agreed that we should try to have at least one solid hour, if not two, dedicated to nothing but headspace communication every evening. we did this in the winter I think? either way it would help us across the board.



that's all we have for today, it's almost 1am so there is no time to add on now.
hopefully that covers everything. see you tomorrow.


 

october 8th

Oct. 8th, 2014 11:33 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

All right, a few things.

First off I've been feeling odd feelings about the previous entry. It needed to happen, that is true. That sort of thing has been boiling under the surface for months, never abating, no matter what was done or not done.
However last night I dreamed about it, that Mel-- the person I was writing to/about-- was talking really angrily/ depressed at me about it? And I didn't understand why they were so bitterly offended, but they were, so I tried to calmly sit down and explain it to them.
Anyway that's how I feel. This person, in the previous entry, who I am having trouble dealing with in the waking-- they are a super nice person, extremely talented, very brave, unfailingly determined, just an incredibly good person. But we haven't been "friends" for... four years? Were we ever really friends? See, I don't remember. I don't know who was the core way back when we knew them, assumedly. And that's a huge part of the problem. No matter how nice a person Mel is, we don't remember them, and our friendship is just unfixable at this point. There are too many gaps, too much is missing. It's in tatters and the glue will not hold. I can feel that, objectively, and it's about time I just shrugged and let it go. I'm driving myself mad trying to make a coat out a few frayed threads. We will never be able to rebuild what we allegedly had, not from where we are now. And even more importantly, right now, I feel that I don't need to. I feel that I shouldn't. That is not what I need now. They are not what I need. No offense, it's just a truth. The time they had a role to play in my life ended two years ago, and the foothold is gone now. That's over, the river has moved on, and I'm okay with that. Time moves, life flows. I'm thankful for what happened, for what let us grow, and now here we are somewhere else.
The problem is, I don't know what this is like on their end.
Mel says a lot, that we inspire them, that we are a light to them. And that's lovely, I'm very glad we can be that for them. But why couldn't we continue to do that distantly, disconnectedly, without the emails and messages and things? Mel and I could never converse face-to-face, or in messages. It never worked. That's why our visit to SLC collapsed. We couldn't function on that level. And that's just how it was. So I'm cutting the threads. But do they need them?
I guess it's not my problem. I hope it's not, because I don't have the strength to shoulder their problems anymore. "Is that selfish?" I wonder, as always. Is it though? They looked to me for support. It was apparently fine, two years ago, when they knew us as people in a screen. Then they stopped reading, and now out of the blue they come to us again, trying to talk to us directly, saying they need us. I don't understand and it's confusing and I feel awful, because I can't do things this way but what if this is the only way for them?
That's why this isn't working. There's no harmony. I'm trying to compromise but that's not working either. It's in tatters. It's over, let's go. We haven't lost anything, really, and that's why I'm at peace here. I know Mel's losing nothing by letting us return to how we've always been, where we can still help them and others without burning ourselves out. And they have so many good people in their life, far better people than us. I'm happy knowing that.
I guess, we'll always be here to listen, that's what I should say. They can tell us anything, as long as they do not demand a formal-letter response in return because we can't do that anymore. They can come to us as a listening ear and that's fine. But we can't do the talking anymore, not now at least. We don't know how.
Sorry, if that's the right word. It's more of a... "I'm sorry that came out so raw and ugly and pained. I didn't know how else to say it. But I'm thankful it was said. I meant no harm to you and wish you well." Does that work? I really do. We all do.

We're letting go of that entire block of time in our life entirely, actually. It's for the best.
We don't remember 2007 through 2009, 2010 is in fragments, 2011 didn't include them at all, and 2012 is missing but fragments linger there too. Anyway it was not a good time for us, everything tied to Utah and those people (who are good people! we were just not in a good state of mind when we knew them). So honestly, now that we're in a place where we CAN let go of it in peace and gratitude and happiness, without any pain or regret, then let's do it! It's about time! It's freeing, really. All of that was like a weight. Too many expectations and associations that we felt chained to, just bad energy residue. Let it go. It played its part.

Jessica has been causing the most trouble of anyone lately. Every time we hear her name she gets triggered, and that's happening oddly often lately. Jess is full of angry hate and self-loathing, as you know, and she screams all the time. She's VERY hard to handle because her vibe is so primal and harsh. You can't suppress it or it explodes. You can't ignore it because it keeps burning the house down. All you can do is dissociate entirely, so entirely that the distance pushes her far away enough for the feeling to dim out. Then slowly you bring consciousness back, figure out where you are and what you're doing, and then move on. It's tough, but it's the only things that works. Total instant unplugging. Dead-eye zone. The fogbanks. That's hir role, really; numbess can be very beneficial when used correctly.
Today was the first we heard from Jess since surgery, which was surreal, because it's been so peaceful without her around. We had a near-breakdown from the shock of it, but we're cool now. Simeon's words keep sticking with me, what he said about me, that's resonating and I don't want to let him down so I'm keeping the peace.


What have we been doing lately...
Surgery was on Friday. We talked about that, all we can remember.
As for everything else, there is only one word:
DISHONORED.
We bought it for the Xbox (which is ours now, yessir, the boys bought a new one) and we have been playing since Friday night. Our beloved friend E recommended it to us and oh man are we ever glad they did.
It is amazing. I've been trying to put into words just why that is for me, and it's coming in pieces; we're not done with the game yet, but so far there is so much relevance that is so easy to miss, it's not surprising though.
Spoiler warning, let me just ramble about this now.
Things I love and/or things that are personally relevant about Dishonored so far...
1. E pointed out the "glowy oceany solitude" that has caught our eyes unfailingly since the start of the game, such as in the oil lamps and the fact that it's a coastal town. That vibe is so lovely. I want to learn more about the whales though. I really do.
2. The game also has this general atmosphere of space and quiet that is perfect, even in the creepy places. It is exactly what my dreams are like, it is how headspace is built. Just open space, potential paths, and the ability to move through it all as a ghost if one so wishes. I am such a wanderer at heart, and being able to do that unfailingly in this game, in fact being encouraged to... it's bliss. I can sneak through an entire town, taking three or four hours, and no one will see or hear me. I will hop from rooftop to rooftop, I will creep through the canals, I will pass through abandoned houses, and the entire time I will leave no trace of myself but absence. And I love every moment of it. That brings us to point three!
3. I didn't realize until today, that Corvo's manner is oddly how I prefer to live-- not just the free, unfettered wandering, but also the related taking. Pocket change on the floor? It's in my pockets now. Food on the table? That's my breakfast now. Ammo strewn about, notes left out, all open territory for me. I read every book I can open, I listen to every audiograph. Basically... I take from the void. Put something into that neutral ground, into that space where the player character can touch it, and I will do so with gratitude. And that is how I live in this house currently, or at least how I prefer to when I can, between jobs. I get my money from pocket change and generosity. I get my food from what is left out, or given to me. I live on scraps and abandoned things, but I love it in a way. I think it's because I can't exactly live in the woods and have what I need growing or available all around me already. I have this odd deep yearning to be so free and independently dependent on the world to provide. It's hard to put into words, but really... Dishonored got the vibe down perfectly. I enjoy it so much.
4. Funny bit: on the mission with the Boyle party, if you get into the doorman's post in the back, there is stuff left out on tables. So naturally I walked in, looked around, and what do I see but an apple on the table. My health was a bit low, so sure, I grabbed it-- and immediately the doorman goes, "my apple! Who do you think you are!" Honestly I started laughing so hard I was wheezing, it was the funniest thing in the world. That apple was not in neutral territory, though-- I was in this guy's space, that was his lunch, honestly I shouldn't have taken it (and I didn't, ultimately-- I rebooted that save and left his apple in peace). Still I keep giggling at that.
5. Also Samuel is my BFF, he's my favorite character so far. He's a real sweet dude. Also he fits one of my favorite character aesthetics/ attitudes, whatever it actually is, but I have a weak spot for gruff but not super-masculine older guys, as well as people who are that nice in such a simple undemanding way. He's an old sailor and he sleeps in a boat for heaven's sake, it's adorable. I want his sideburns.
6. The Void. I don't know much about it yet, but if Infi and Chaos teamed up to make a floating realm it would look exactly like that. It's this glowy blue place, utterly defying physics, water and whales floating in the air... located nowhere and everywhere, outside of time but holding all of it. And the Outsider, geez, I don't know much about him yet but he's intriguing. "Not good or evil," pitch-black eyes, surroundedn by starry smoke, arcane powers that some call black magic... and described in-game with the following: "the one who walks here is all things. Cradle songs of comfort and bones gnawed by teeth." I adore that quote. But that's all Infi's sort of thing, really. And the Tar's. So that's relevant. But we shall see how this plays out.
7. Speaking of the Tar, there's a plague in the city. Yeah. Specifically it's a rat plague, a sickness put there on purpose, for what one claimed was "good intent" but which could never live up to that. Those stricken become shuffling, bleeding monsters, losing their sanity to brain fog and suffering... and I cannot forget how Laurie reacted in 2009 or so, when her anchor begin to slip. She bled too, she fell ill too, just like this. Call it a stretch, but I'm seeing Tar/Plague relevance in that whole disease. Anything to keep us aware...
8. The first item you get from the Outsider is a heart. A literal freaking heart, thanks Outsider for making me hilariously flustered right off the bat. It's so unusual though. It's not dead or alive-- it's all stitched up, and inside it are wheels that glow and move, when it senses certain items... bone charms. Carved bits of whalebone, tied to the Outsider, sensed by this Heart. And the Heart can talk to you telepathically, somehow, telling you secrets about where you are or who you're with. And I love it it is the coolest concept even if it's terribly distracting for obvious reasons.
9. I also want to learn more about the relation between the Abbey of the Everyman and The Outsider, more details really, as I find spiritual philosophy very interesting and this one is fantastically gray. That whole religious bit feels a lot like my own personal struggles in the matter, especially as of late. I'm sure I will learn something from it by the end. Oddly this game is hitting me more through osmosis; I'm soaking it up really, no huge shocks like I usually get from games. But the constant absorbing feels fantastic too.
10. About those bone charms again. They are so interesting to me, those and the runes. Lately in the game I'm finding plague victims gone mad from these charms, protecting and venerating them to extremes, at the cost of their own health and sanity. The charms often end up in shrines, beautifully strange things, all indigo curtains and glowing lamps. They glow with a black vapor, and they make this odd sound somewhere between scraping and singing. Really weird stuff like that is totally my cup of tea, especially on a personally symbolic level-- since my childhood I've been oddly obsessed with the intersection of raw intimate life and the ethereal, overwhelming awe of magic and divinity. Stick them together and I am hooked. The thought of Corvo wandering around with darkly enchanted pieces of whalebone in his pockets, carrying those magical relics of a once-living thing, rattling about and humming in the dark... it's great. Sorry for all the vague language, I just love this game.
11. Nothing else to say for now except that I am currently on mission #7 (biggest plot twist ever wtf) and I still haven't touched all the downloadable content so there is a lot to do yet, thank goodness.


Let's see, it's almost 1AM.
It's AUTUMN and the woods outside is all golden yellow, I swear I will find a working camera and take pictures for you tomorrow. It's too beautiful.
Our neighbor says I am welcome to come over and pick apples next week (once we get our surgery staples out), and although I'm definitely going to (apple picking is my first memory actually), I'm iffy because the body keeps getting sick from fruit. Still! But we have a theory that it's only fresh stuff, so we'll see if that applies. Either way next week we will get apples. It'll be great.
My father also brought me a ton of vegetables straight from the local farmer's markets, which I am deeply thankful for. I can't drive for at least another week, plus that stuff adds up, so I appreciate it more than I can say. I got carrots and broccoli and beans and cucumbers and squash and all sorts of things, which is awesome. My dad is just awesome in general, really he's what I aspire to be. He visited me in the hospital post-surgery, visited me at home both days on the weekend, and called to check on me on Monday and Tuesday as well. My mother called once today, and was at the hospital to see me as she had work that day and she works there. Nothing bad against my mother, she's more stressed and scatterbrained, but even when she wasn't she was never really a mothering type. I don't even know what a 'mother' would be like, hilariously. But I'm not too comfy with the "smothering closeness" that parental title elicits in my head anyway, so having a distant but unconditionally helpful father works well enough. Still, my mother is just as fantastic in her own right-- plus she at least ganks her boyfriend's garden vegetables to give to me when she can, and I must thank her for that because then I get free beets and that is boss. But back to the weather!
I went walking outside for about an hour today, and at one point I was thinking about Dream World typecodes again... I apologize for the lack of updates on League stuff lately, I just really needed a break from the sheer data mountains. The typecodes are arguably the worst! But it's coming together slowly, it's a lot less complicated than I thought, which is a HUGE relief. I was thinking too much, making it too complex. One thing I've learned is that Dream World is shockingly intuitive as far as worldbuilding function goes, something which Vezerai taught me years ago ironically. Even for me, it's so much easier to feel how typecodes work, and how Power Jewels work, and what it's like to do this or that, as opposed to thinking about them, or trying to explain them in words. Which poses a problem here! But images could work. If I could figure out how to structure images, to catch more of that feeling, it could work. I'll try in any case.
Also you know how for a few months my personal Jewel Monster form overlay has been a green Kaiteo? Well my coloring has changed to the autumn orange form, which I found pretty awesome. My wings are blue now!
Oh yeah and on that note, blue Kaiteo (the winter coloration) have longer hair than the other colorations. However, Sikeiru is a blue Kaiteo with very short hair. Why is that? She trims it! I had no idea, no wonder she feels punky, that's adorable.

I have been remembering my dreams lately. I keep a voice recorder by the bed now so as soon as I wake up, I get a stream-of-consciousness record down (writing was too slow and too detached from memory). I haven't put any into homefive yet because honestly I've been avoiding the computer, and it takes hours to transcribe my longer dreams sometimes, which is exhausting. But I don't want to slack off, so once I'm entirely done with my first run of Dishonored I'll do it, hehe. I'm sorry but I don't want to totally shift my focus mid-game, you know how my brain goes all-or-nothing.
But that's why I brought up dreams. I have literally been dreaming in the style of that game since Friday. The atmospheres match, my movements and actions match, the people I meet match. It's a little unsettling when I wake up (it's a bit of a dark vibe of course) but it's fascinating nonetheless. Last night, I dreamt that I was being tracked by this mob of guards/ Overseers who wanted to kill me, as I had allegedly committed some act of treason or blasphemy and I must die. We were by my house and the only way I could escape fast enough was by sliding down the back hill, down towards the place where wolves usually are in dreams. I reached the bottom and started jump-running to cover more distance, making it over the river and expecting to have to go back up the other side of the hill to the road... but there was no hill. It opened up into open sky, a sheer cliff drop, and the sea. I paused, then leapt in, and was out safe. But the sea! There has NEVER been water there in dreams, not an ocean, not in my life. It was always the road, always that road where people would die or get lost. Never an ocean, never deliverance and freedom. So that feels significant too.


...There's a line that the Heart says to you in Dishonored, which has been playing repeatedly in my head since I heard it.
"Their fate rests on your effort... on the strength of your hands, and of your heart."
I cannot get it out of my mind and I am glad. Nothing could be more relevant to life right now.
Headspace has been quiet but not empty lately. The video games have changed the focus, but no one is gone, or distant, which is a big distinction and an important one. I've seen absolutely everyone in the past week at one time or another, which feels amazing. Visuals are clearing up again too, as are vibes. I'm still spending my nights with Laurie and Chaos and Infinitii, but Genesis is taking time off as his job is daytime guidance and I haven't been going out for him to do so. I also haven't seen much of Xenophon due to the pervading mindset wars over that, which I am going to have to get unflinchingly gutsy with sometime soon, too. Just like the previous entry, but this time focused around the stress and dissonance of parental titles and family programming. It is honestly driving me insane because I won't fully face it, as I'm afraid of upsetting someone else. I need to take that risk now. I really do, I cannot be a good father or anything to Xenophon if I won't admit to myself and her that the very word makes me want to run. Things need to be cleared out... let's do it, as I said before.
I think Eros is being pushed into the main Cerise slot, by the way. He's getting clarified and his color keeps lightening. We'll see.
Sherlock is helping Laurie more actively, Waldorf is talking to me more, she got one hell of an anchor boost from this whole game thing and the events prior... things are good. I wonder how Sergei and Hyakinth are though, I don't think they've ever seen summer and I'm curious as to how they'll react to it. Oh and lastly we got Knife to switch his metal cross necklace out for one more like this, and he loves it. Wear your color with pride, man.
My boss has been around again too, off and on. Bad voices kept trying to imitate him for a while, but his vibe is unmistakable. I know when it's really him.


It's 1:11 AM, the universe keeps tossing numbers at me. That has meaning assigned to it by me, and it keeps happening despite the tough parts, which feels hugely comforting and reassuring. We saw 11:11 during that near-breakdown tonight. I think maybe it was meant for Jessica, as hope. She needs it too.

...Speaking of synchronicity, maybe?
I'm listening to Creature by Mesita right now, which I swear was written specifically about Chaos and I, as it is too perfect and you will not convince me otherwise. And the concluding words begin like this: "we don't have to do anything, we can stay in bed all day..."
I can barely remember the mornings when CZ and I would wake up and then just lie there together, in that floating place between sleep and the waking, where dreams melt into each other and the subconscious sings aloud. It's a dangerously beautiful place, but we used to just be there, quiet and perfectly content with everything, untouchable by anything that could harm us.
Tomorrow my grandparents are going to be at a doctor's appointment, and so the house will be quiet for a few hours. Maybe we should sleep in, for a little while, and remember.
I just... the tides, the notes, are catching on my heart a little, and lately I haven't felt much of anything that I can remember so maybe I need this.
Caught up in a wave, and it can't be stopped.
Our relationship has been odd lately. We need distance between us, of a sort, that we've accepted. I'm aromantic and I can't do the relationship" thing, but Jewel did, and Chaos learned from her. He was full-on empath mode for years and he picked up on so much from her. With that Ruby in his chest, he will always be warmer and brighter than I "remember," when I'm only looking at his canon past, pieces from a decade ago, forgetting that time didn't stop for him like it did for a large part of me. But something in my heart keeps floating back towards him, and I'm not going to fight that either, even if the space between us feels like the void right now. There's so much space, so much emptiness. I'm not sure how to love anymore when there's nothing to work with. And yet... here I am. Here I am, trying, and feeling aqua-fragile truths in those notes nevertheless. Whatever this is, it's real somewhere, somehow.

On that note, everything in this tag is either about us or me specifically. Yes I went through all of it.
I told you this game is important, haha. Honestly I am excited.


Now really, Corvo and I both need to get some rest because tomorrow we're gonna go visit Daud and who knows what's going to happen.
See you then~ *jumps out through the window*

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



july 16th

Jul. 16th, 2014 04:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

I'm used to the "correct, polite" response being "ignore your troubles, paint on a smile, and man the heck up" but honestly, that is an incredibly unhealthy mindset no matter what my family says.
I may feel filthy and ashamed for talking about this, but I need to. I need to express this, if only to get it out.

Phone call this morning, from the mother. She tells me that insurance is refusing to cover my therapy bills, and that I can't go anymore. She proceeds to sob to my grandfather how I'm burning through all her money, that I "won't get better" et cetera. Now the grandfather is angry at me, for "wasting my mother's money."
Nevermind that they both demanded I go to therapy twice weekly, and not to quit, because they both also insist that "I'm not making any progress" simply because I can't be "normal and healthy" like my brothers. I'm really sorry. I don't like being like this either. And I'm sorry you can't see any progress. Maybe the progress I've been thinking we've made isn't real progress. In any case I don't want to take your money anymore. I'm sick of being a thief. I'm sick of making my family members cry. I'm sick of being the cause of every fight and breakdown in this household, like I've been since my childhood. I really don't want to be that person. So I'll stop. I'll stop being such a burden. Somehow.
I'll stop it all, right now. I can stop. I'm sure we can stop. We got through college without therapy, for heaven's sakes, I'm sure we can do this. Laurie will get her wish, we'll have to go back to having at least one Xanga a week, no matter how psychologically tiring they are. Progress needs to be made somewhere.


I keep having sexually abusive dreams, to be blunt. They're horribly painful and I never feel rested when I wake up. I feel used-up and wrong and scraped-out.
I am so freaking sick of all these "spiritual people" telling me straight-up that I need to have sex in order to heal, in order to fully integrate positive energy, etc. I am so wretchedly sorry that I can't. I'm scared, it hurts, I don't want it. I don't hate it anymore, let anyone else do whatever they want, but please, for the love of the God you and I are both trying to reconnect with, don't tell me it's my only option. It can't be. I hope to heaven that it can't be.

The family money problems are making it worse. I'm trying not to panic, but the pressure keeps rising on all sides and desperation is starting to creep in. Yes, I trust the universe, but... it's scary. I can't deny that.
I really don't have much left to sell. The manga from Spinny's teenage years is still here, I'll try to sell that. But that's it. I keep trying to draw, for the sake of commissions, but everything comes out looking like a 5-year-old scribbled it and although that's fine for me, I can't exactly make money from it. I don't think so. I'm not sure. I'll try.
...But the biggest frustration is the label everyone else puts on my worth, as a human being. Do you know what I've been hearing, almost constantly, since elementary school? "Oh, it's too bad you're sick... you're so pretty!" All the time. My "prettiness" dictates my value, apparently, just as strongly as it negates all my troubles. It seems that, if you're pretty enough, people will gloss over everything not pretty about you.
I dont' want to think about this. I'm tired of people telling me that the only thing "sellable" about me is my looks. Basically, go sell yourself; there's an audience! There's a market!
And I've been considering it. God help me but I have been actively considering it for MONTHS because I can't stand seeing my family suffer, and I'm not sure what else to do for income. But I'm terrified. I keep telling myself, "you put up with it for years the way it is, didn't you?" But I don't remember those years. And the very thought of reliving it makes me shake, and sob, and want to die. Then I go online, and someone is talking about "sacred sex," and I swear I do not want ANYONE but Infi talking to me about that subject, and I don't want hir touching me either.
I skipped my trans* support group last week. I did. I felt horrible, but I skipped it. Last time, there was one too many lewd references, and although I know it was meant as a "joke" I really don't want to expose myself to that. I felt unsafe. I feel stupid and wrong just admitting that. Why the heck would I feel "unsafe?" I don't know, maybe because my subconscious likes to store that shit and it puts down really ugly roots after so many repetitions.
And yet I can't run. It's everywhere. It's on every website, it's in every crowd. I want to cry, what do I have to do to heal this, so I won't be so incapacitatingly terrified?
You know what I'm scared of? I'm scared of people using me for that purpose. I know exactly what "sacred sexuality" is and it has NOTHING to do with "sex," at least not in my book. I'll work with sensuality until the end of time and I will enjoy every moment of it, but the second you try and touch me under the pretense that it's "holy," I swear I'm going to let Wreckage or Razor or Sugar out to deal with you instead. I'm sorry, but I can't.
I'm scared of how disrespected and disfigured sexuality is in today's world. Infi is furious at how irreverently and nonchalantly that topic is thrown about. I understand. I actually do, now that ze's around. But... I'm going in circles. I don't know how to protect myself from that without putting up walls again. Should I? Would that be wiser? I don't want to let that perversion into my mind, for the Tar and Plague to grow from again. But is that horrible resurgence only happening because I'm so scared? Because part of me is so terrified, it is trying to claw its way free, and tripling the pain? Is the struggle my real damnation here?
I want to let go, let go, of all of it. I'm trying. It just keeps following me. There's some sort of lesson I keep missing, even after all these years.
That's why I'm in therapy. I'm trying to talk about this. I'm trying to release all this pain, and hear responses that we couldn't think of on our own, because we don't have that perspective. I can't get that from my family or tiny social circle. No one wants to hear it. And yes, the progress is slow, because I am choking on shame and guilt and fear and self-loathing and crushing doubt, but we're moving, bit by bit. No one else can see that. I'm so sorry.
But I can't go anymore, regardless. I need to find another way of healing. I need to be brave. I need to do this on my own, on our own again.


I realized yesterday, when talking to Genesis and CZ, that I keep dissociating when in public because of how I feel I HAVE to respond in order to stay "safe"? I never noticed it to this extent before, but Genesis kept calling me out on it, and then it clicked. My instinct is to smile at people, to immediately start interacting with even total strangers on a level of close friendship. I automatically and instantly trust people, and I expect them to respond to me in kind, with that sort of sincerity and openness and active recognition of my status as a blessedly living thing. We're all God's creatures, you know. But then I smile at someone, expecting a genuine smile back-- the kind that is meant, and not just parroted-- and all I get is a blank stare, or a judging look, or complete ignorance. Even though I know they're probably acting that way out of fear or "social norms" or distraction, of course they aren't doing it with malice... still, it's a brick wall instead of a handshake, or even better, an embrace. And then the dissociation kicks in, my own smile turns to paper, and I'm not sure what I'm supposed to do next. I'm learning, but that snap-back isn't easy.
Nevertheless, that's obviously why I'm terrified of this sexuality thing. Like I said, I don't touch the physical aspect of it, and don't want to. But I have no problem with intimacy, with the "sensual" aspect of it, with that sort of complete open-hearted trust and vulnerability. I love that, it's arguably what I live for. Except a lot of people don't even realize it exists in a non-sexual context, and for a similar lot of people, a "sexual context" goes hand-in-hand with vulgarity, or flippancy, or objectification, or... well. Worse things.
So I know there's a risk. And I don't know if I even should present myself as-is, with that in mind, because I don't want to be taken advantage of again. Where is the line, between prudence and fear? How much of myself do I have to hide in order to stay safe, to be wise? I don't want to. I shouldn't have to. That sort of conscious obfuscation goes against my very nature. But I don't know.
I want to talk to someone about this, besides my therapist. Maybe we really do just need to start talking inside more... but again, that's almost unnecessary. I DON'T have to hide, in the inner realms... at least... wait, that's a good topic to segue into. It's the most painful one I have and God knows I want this settled, without any bitterness or regret.

This quote just showed up on my Tumblr dashboard and I think it summarizes the problem well:
"We assume others show love the same way we do — and if they don’t, we worry it’s not there."
I told my therapist yesterday, that my brain struggles with the very concept of "relationships" because of how that term was defined in my past.
If someone "loved" me, they were either using me for lustful and malicious ends like Julie... OR they were using me as a codependent attachment, like my family.
Furthermore, I was always told that if someone "liked" you, it meant they wanted a romantic relationship with you. I was told that I couldn't have "just friends" because that meant I was "blind" or "lying" or otherwise unaware of the "truth."
All my "friends" who were younger than me, would use me. They'd steal and break my possessions, they'd order me around, they'd physically attack me. All because they "wanted attention" or wanted me to DO something for them. All my friends of the same age were either romantically interested in me, or too close to that for comfort.
I don't want to talk about this. It makes me ill and sick to my stomach.
The point is... I'm still learning that I CAN have friends who don't want to date me, or have sex with me. I'm still learning that I CAN have friends who aren't just my 'friends' because they want something from me, or worse, because they want me to dedicate my life TO them. I'm so used to that.
Genesis and CZ can act like that a lot. They both have emotional issues dealing with self-worth that cause them to look to me for validation, or something. Genesis will want me to act a certain way, and when I can't, he gets angry. Same with CZ, but he gets sad more. The problem is, it's "I want you to respond to me in a certain way because that would make me feel loved." THAT'S the context they recognize love in, personally. But I can't always speak that language, so to speak. I can't be romantic. I've tried, and it sabotaged me, you all know.
My problem is that I feel no need to be in a relationship at ALL, not in that way. I don't like attachments, I don't like having that label to live up to. I don't like knowing someone has feelings for me that I can't reciprocate in that way, or receive in the sincere way they deserve.
So yes I love them. It's just non-romantic, and it doesn't need reciprocation. I've given that a lot of thought and it's true. Yes, it's nice to know someone loves you, because then there's a mutual compassion between the two of you, and that's beautiful. But when someone is in love with you, it gets weird. When someone only shows their love in THAT context, I get acutely uncomfortable, I get bitter, I get angry and sad because I can't understand that sort of love and I am so sorry that I can't. I can't even tell the difference anymore, in other people, because my brain flat-out can't comprehend one of them. How can you know the "difference" when you see only one side?? So I jump to conclusions everywhere, to their benefit of the doubt, according to the only option I've been given, according to what I can't see but have been told is always there. "They're in love with me." And most of the time they are. And it's beautiful, that they feel that way, but I can't... I just can't understand it, not like that. I can't give it back to them either. I feel like I have to, but I can't.
That's the problem. That's what I've been denying since 2011 or earlier, with those two. No matter how heartbroken it makes me feel, I cannot give them the sort of relationship my "past selves" may have been able to give them, but that doesn't diminish the amount of love I have for them. I'm not Eros, I'm not Spinny, I'm not Jewel. I can't be romantic, I can't do the whole "boyfriend" or "husband" thing. And yes I love Xenophon, but I just don't think I can be the "father" she deserves. That breaks my heart more than anything, but she deserves so much more than a confused man trying to fit the label and failing. Bottom line, I need to stop forcing myself to perform according to what's "expected" of me. They don't realize I'm doing that-- no one ever does, upstairs or downstairs, because I know exactly what people want from me-- and when I admit it they're hurt, they're confused, "you mean it was all an act?" No, it was just a mistranslation. It was me forcing my honest affection into a format you were comfortable with, because I love you, but not in that context. Unfortunately that context was what you wanted, sincerely, but the problem was that you wanted it from me and I cannot give that to you. Find someone else, please. You deserve to be happy. So do I. This isn't working.
I adore these people, I really do, but I've said it a thousand times and I'll say it again-- I cannot handle close relationships. They wear me out.
"You have to love so that the one you love feels free." And both parties deserve to be free. I keep excluding myself from that. I feel so selfish every time I say "I can't do this, this feels wrong somehow," and then the awful cycle starts again, with me forcing myself to act against my best interests "for their sake." It's all because I'm still convinced that "they love you, so you HAVE to do everything they say." Honestly, that's getting really close to emotional manipulation whether either party realizes it or not. I just... how can you tell if a relationship is toxic or not, if you really do love the other person, and they really do love you? If it's genuine, but it still doesn't feel right, and it's still exhausting... how can you tell if it's something you should let go of? I don't know whether I want to stay or leave anymore. I feel stuck, obligated to continue what those before me started, to the letter. I'm just afraid because my brain says "leaving means you don't love them," and that's not true. Leaving the relationship means I'm now free to love them WITHOUT the jail cell of partnership expectations around me. I hope. Geez I have such a bad track record of unintentionally harmful relationships, this is such a tangled mess. Friends, family, partners, coworkers, etc. Everyone always using me as the "go-to guy" for whatever they needed, emotionally or however. I had to be able to give, give, give, no questions asked, "because I love you," "don't you love me," etc. and the problem was... they could give that back if I needed it, but I didn't. What I needed was something they couldn't give, just as I couldn't honestly give what they needed either. It's always been like that. It's so frustrating. I've always been "broken," always been "a freak," always been explained away as a "medical malfunction." They say "you're SUPPOSED to want sex, and romance, and relationships." Otherwise, something is "wrong" with me, in a fundamentally massive way. They defined "humanity" as "the ability to feel romantic love," and when I couldn't, suddenly I became less. I became a robot, an unfeeling thing that they could not trust or get close to. I am fully capable of love and compassion, just not in the way you're expecting me to. But even I doubt my validity now, and it's sick. It's sick.
I'm so, so, so tired. I want to live without having to constantly gauge my actions depending on "how they will affect those people." Can't go here, say this, do that, etc. because no, all your time HAS to go towards this relationship. Honestly? I don't need it. I never did.
I have enough self-love to last me a lifetime. All I want or need is an audience for my work. I don't necessarily want "friends," I want to give my creativity to these people and watch their eyes light up over it, watch them take it and let it grow. I don't want to be some personal point of focus. I want to be a wellspring. That's all.
Sorry for rambling over this again, I'm just exhausted and I don't know where to go from here.
That's a toxic paragraph, is what it is. Can I just leave it there, and not re-read it or anything? I need a break. I need a break from ALL this relationship stuff for a while. That's why I've been avoiding headspace, truth be told. What do I do?


David was triggered last night, by something, some sound the grandmother made maybe. Jeremiah jumped up and was standing with his arms out, like he was ready to stand between hell itself and that little boy if need be. I spoke to him for a bit, I remember noticing that he and the two children still lived 'below the ground,' halfway between the Underground and the 'Midspace' level, the ground level. They slept in a small space, where Jeremiah said nothing could reach them unless it went through him. It made me sad to see them still living so afraid, he said it made him sad too, they didn't want to be this way. I said they didn't have to. He said maybe not, but as long as there was a threat to those children, it was hard to act fearless. I said I understood, wondered how I could help them feel safer then.
David was pretending to be asleep, he figured he'd be safer that way. I asked him if I could help him feel safer right then. I forget what the immediate response was, but I ultimately created another security blanket for him-- a fluffy blue one with snowflakes on it. I was 70% asleep at the time so I forget what I said exactly, but the blanket had a special power. If he held it up between himself and an attacker, it would "send snow to their heart," not to freeze them, but to surprise them and stop them in their tracks, surprised by the sudden tiny feeling of ingenuous cold. Like snowflakes, tiny and innocent. And it would make them reconsider, and leave him alone. I also said that if the need ever arose, David could "call me" through that same snowflake blanket, as I was tied to snow. I remember Jeremiah was smiling at all this, I felt bad that I hadn't been doing more prior.
Javier showed up for like 30 seconds at one point too? Before we went down to the kids. He too was mostly asleep, it was adorable. He reassured Jeremiah and then went back to sleep, sorry I can't remember dialogue. I do remember finding it amusing that he slept with a face full of piercings, of course he has no other option but it was funny to see.


I'm trying to get a job. The therapist has been discussing that with us for a while. Our biggest concern is still, "what kind of job can you hold that isn't going to cause psychological overload, and/or a relapse?"
I've tried to hold several jobs over the years. Some lasted longer than others. And yeah, maybe I could bite the bullet and continue in a high-stress job, but considering that I'm already contemplating suicide just to take the burden off my family, I think adding a soul-sucking job to the mix would be a bad idea.
I hate admitting my failures, my weaknesses, my flaws. Which is surprising, as I am aware of them; I seek the shadowy things out because I want to get better. But actually admitting them outright? It's like shining a spotlight on all the reasons why my family has to suffer, on all the reasons why I hurt other people, on all the things standing between me and the "good people" of the world. I'm so scared to, because I'm afraid of looking in the mirror and realizing just how ugly I really am. But I need to man up. I need to just... look. I need to admit that I'm a mess, before I can start trying to fix that.
I can't deal with sensory overload. Either I break down or shut down, when it gets too much. I try not to, but it's involuntary. Too much sensory input, either sound or light or touch, and there's either going to be an explosion of stress, or I'm going to dissociate entirely. I need a job that isn't going to be deafeningly loud, that isn't going to involve people shouting at me or trying to talk to me every five seconds, and that isn't going to batter me with tactile input (I know some people touch you to be friendly but that is still hard for me to deal with in automated situations so please forgive me).
Fast-paced jobs are the same, because my brain needs a lot of time to process data. Even with my own work, I might have to re-read something five times before it registers. And it might take me hours to do one simple task. It's hell sometimes, because it's horribly frustrating to feel so inadequate and slow, but otherwise nothing gets done at all. So I also need a job that isn't going to force me to work so quickly that I can't comprehend where I even am, let alone what I'm supposed to be doing.
I remember cleaning the photo labs at the university... or at least, I remember the data for it (there's no 1st person data at all, but the vibe is solid). Three hours, in dark quiet solitude, just cleaning the equipment. I remember the smell of the stuff, I remember the color of that tiny orangish light. But I could do that for hours and never get tired, or overwhelmed, and people praised me for what a good job I did. It worked out well for everyone! My performance wasn't suffering, and so I could GIVE more to people.
I don't mind "manual labor." I PREFER it. I love working with my hands, doing things like sorting or building or cleaning. It's like stimming, in a way. Sensory input-- especially tactile-- demands my total attention or it doesn't register, so when I work with my hands it's almost fascinatingly grounding. But the catch is that I can only deal with one sort of data at once. If I'm trying to listen to something, I can't touch anything, or I won't hear. If I'm working with my hands, I can't be listening to anything, or I'll lose any clear sensation of touch. Sight is weird, as it takes effort to concentrate that along with other senses, but I can do it-- as long as I don't have to talk! You get the idea.
I like moving around too, I like standing and walking. Sitting down makes me depressed and sick. Even at home I have to stand to use my computer.
So there's a list of things I'd like in a job. Am I being a "special snowflake," am I being demanding and prissy and selfish? Maybe. But I also know that if I sacrifice my mental health for the sake of a paycheck, NO ONE is going to benefit from it. If I'm going to be working for someone, I want to be able to work to the best of my ability, I want to be able to exceed expectations without burning myself out. I am a hard worker, I am a dedicated worker, and I will go the extra mile whenever possible, as long as I am not making myself sick in the process. That's all I ask for. Please allow me to have a healthy work environment, and I will make it worth your while.
I DO want to work. I'm not lazy, I'm not selfish, I'm not a waste of space. I keep hearing that but I know I'm not, I don't want to be. I just need... I would like to have a job that makes me feel like I'm really helping, like I'm really contributing, and that requires that I'm not emptying out my mental reserves just to get through each shift. That's all I'm asking. I hope that's not too much to ask.
I'll keep looking. I'll put out the effort and intention, and trust in the universe to deliver. That's really all I can do here. It knows better than I do, with the bigger picture.
That's making me feel more hopeful. I'm glad.
I'm not going to dwell on this anymore, not now. I'm going to continue with my therapy homework-- emotion logs and job hunting, fun stuff actually-- and try to take it easy for today. I have $150 of emergency money right now, thanks to a beautiful friend of mine donating it (seriously God bless you, you have been such a source of hope in my life whether you know it or not), so that's at least some stress of my back. Worst case scenario, it'll pay for some therapy, or the electric bill. But in any case it's a huge help.

However... I don't want to "work in order to pay the medical bills, which I got from trying to stay mentally stable enough to work in order to pay the medical bills..." ad infinitum. Life is so much more than that. Yes, my family insists to this day that "life is work and pain and then you die" but it's NOT, it can be so much more.
My problem is that I don't know how to tap into that. What brings me joy? I don't know. What do I enjoy doing? I don't know.
I'm so used to acting on obligation and expectation that it's hard to tell. I keep trying to force myself to get back into art, but that's the key word: force. I don't know why, but art holds no joy for me anymore. Seeing ideas appear on paper does, but that's always so detached from the process. I never remember drawing things, it's like they just appear in my workspace. I'll keep trying to draw though... I'm the only person who can get the ideas in my head onto paper, or so they say, because every time I buy a commission it turns out more accurate than I could do on my own. But that takes money!
It's ridiculous. If I had extra cash to spend, it would all go towards other people, at this point. I'd give it away left and right. I just... don't want anything anymore. I have no desire for possessions. Years ago I realized that the only reason I even bought clothing or collectibles was because I had no other way to say "I like this idea! I support your work and hope you create more." So I'd end up with tons of stuff I didn't want or need, because I didn't know how else to say "thank you for putting this bit of your imagination out into the world." Just for their own imagination's sake.
Of course, money always has to go towards daily needs... nevertheless, I could have all the money in the world, but it won't do me any good if I can't eat anything. That's exhausting problem #2! I get maybe 1000 calories a day, tops. The docs are starting to get worried because every time I come in, I'm lighter than I was previously. I wouldn't complain, except for the weakness and brain fog and low blood sugar. I don't like feeling so tired. But I don't like how sick I get from so many foods. No one knows why! I've had all these tests done, I've had bloodwork, I've had surgery, still the problems won't go away. Everyone's shrugging and saying "it's psychosomatic" now, and it probably is at this point... but where do I start?
I try to think symbolically. I've read enough spiritual stuff to have a good idea of how alternative medicine views certain troubles of this sort, although that can be even more of an obstacle sometimes (medical paranoia). And I know what internal problems I am still struggling with-- most of which currently involve independence, generosity, and fear of being taken advantage of again (esp. sexually)... all topics I've discussed today. I'm doing what I can. It's just scary, day by day, to never be sure.
Trust is big. Surrender is huge. Maybe I just need to meditate more, stop writing big jambles of text like this, it hurts my head.

I like being at peace. I like the quiet. I love being in this room, alone, or outside, in the sunlight and trees, alone. THAT'S what I miss about childhood, or at least from what we know of it. The youngest core was always playing outside, imaginatively, ALONE. There were no people ghosting with her, there were no voices shouting at her from the unknown, there were no headvoices talking and trying to front. It was pure, quiet, blissfully independent solitude. And I want that more than anything.
My biggest obstacle? After so many years have passed, part of me is scared to be alone, solely because of "the dark things that live in me." Honestly? Screw that. I'm not gonna let them touch me. I'm not even going to give them attention. If they rear their ugly heads, I'll look at them, see what they are, say "hm, I will deal with this problem then," and DEAL with it.
I need to stop thinking so hard. I'm fragmenting, the more I do this.
But I've... only ever been able to "deal with it" because of you guys, of everyone in headspace. Before them, the cores were stagnant, automated, unmotivated. It's only because of headspace that we've grown, together. Why the heck do I feel like they're holding me back? From what? Exactly what IS trapping me here? Is it just that feeling, that stupid conviction that I "must sacrifice all autonomy and individuality in order for the 70+ other people in this body to live through me?" Because that's what I'm doing. I'm "not allowed" to be uncomfortable with what they want, and I AGREE with that, because I'm being really freaking selfish in saying "no" every time someone else inside is trying to assert THEIR individuality. Who on earth gave the ego a monopoly on this body? Why the heck is it so difficult to live in cooperation here? I'm so tired, there's so many of us, I don't know how to live a physical life as a collective, I don't know. I want to just go inside and watch. That would be perfect. Jewel, THAT'S WHY YOU SURVIVED, you never had an identity either and you KNOW it. All you EVER did was "watch," that's what your Links WERE, that's why you have no memory of the body's past, you never knew how to handle it either! You're the one who wanted to "write a book and then die," that's STILL your motivation, you can't deny it, not when you are literally incapable of fronting in social situations. Don't you see? We're all we have, and the only reason I'm exhausted is because I've forgotten how to have this anymore.
I miss the heck out of you guys. I miss you so much. My heart is in excruciating pain every day from how alone I am, from how detached I feel from love and hope and progress, everything you are. But I've numbed out. I can't handle all that pain because to feel it in its entirety would kill me.
But part of me can't lie. Part of me still loves all of you, regardless of labels and fears and all that external bullshit, but that part of me only comes out late at night anymore, when the world is muffled and quiet and dark. When I close my eyes and forget everything else, you're always there, even when some part of me is furiously screaming that you're not, that you shouldn't be. That part of me wants to be alone forever. But that part of me doesn't know how to live beyond that instant gratification, beyond that concept of total freedom. It doesn't know how to be.
I'm scared to death of all the shadows we still have to sift through, but they are 1000% more terrifying when these spiritual articles are making me feel like I have to do it alone, like it's this damning obstacle and hard-as-hell challenge, something I may never succeed at, with the penalty of death. With all of you around instead... when I stop obsessing over religious perfection, and just go upstairs, somehow all those shadows cease to be morally humongous and I feel like maybe we're going to be okay.
So why the heck am I convinced that you're the stumbling block? Is it just because I'm sick of being sick? Is it just because my family keeps reminding me that I'm enough of a freakshow without the "voices in my head" that "need to go away" no questions asked? That's how I've been told to feel. I don't know if I have the luxury of saying no. But I want to. It's weird to want things, but some tiny powerful voice way down in my heart is saying it does want to be with you, all of you. It wants to stand in the face of all "common sense" and "normalcy" and "political correctness" and "moral rules." It wants to disregard ALL of that, no matter how terrified I am of the backlash from God I've been warned of, because there's a tiny tiny chance that maybe this love I secretly feel is the right thing. Maybe this weird, conflicted, messy as hell, painful but beautiful mess in our mind and heart is a good thing, or at least a better thing than this numbness and sorrow. Maybe.
I hope it is. I really do.
I'm just so scared.



I'm going to go walk outside, and finish reading The Neverending Story, and maybe listen to music later, if the mood strikes me. I love enjoying the results of other people's imaginations, I really do. I love being an observer. I just... I want to be able to observe my own work, if that makes sense? It's the only reason why I obsessively type and sketch and things, I just want to see something coherent and finished, enough to just stare at. Really, if I could just HAND these documents to someone else and let THEM write the story as they see fit... I don't think I'd mind. I might even prefer that. Some of these stories I've been writing for almost 10 solid years, and there's no actual story. There's just concepts, and data, and blueprints. I LOVE blueprints, I absolutely adore writing the spiderweb frameworks upon which a story can grow. But an actual story? Honestly, I'm not sure I CAN write one. I don't see or understand things the way most others seem to. I'm baffled by conversations, by character interactions, by family histories, by that sort of thing. I can write THINGS, not people. So stories confuse me, because I'm too busy picking out symbolic threads and idea chains and the like.
No wait, that's it! I can't do LINEAR stories. That was the issue! Mage Angels is DONE, the story is over, but it's like this: I know how it starts, I know how it ends, and I know the framework upon which everything inbetween hinges. I have no idea what the actual story is. I know NOTHING about the histories or personalities of the characters. And yet I love them, and I love the story, or at least what I understand of it.
Maybe that's why it's hard for me to interact with people. I meet people and I want to know their framework. I don't care about likes and dislikes unless you have a story behind them, something solid, something branching. I see people as characters, almost. I want to know what would be on your summary page, if I were to write it. What story are you living? What role have you chosen to play within it? What colors is your life painted with?
I can't answer those questions. I don't have a solid 'self' to answer those questions for. I'm an observer. I want to be the 'omniscient perspective,' the faceless and formless narrator, with no voice of their own.
I'm rambling again. My apologies. I'm not sure how I got into this topic!

"What brings you joy," they ask? That does. Watching imaginations bloom and unfold, that gives me joy. And honestly, these worlds within me, I want to see them outside of me, somehow.
I'm going to take small steps towards that. Just put the effort out, and see what happens. I don't care about secrecy anymore. Let it all go out there, let other people catch it and carry it. Let it become something greater than me, bit by bit, until it can survive without me. THAT is what I want. I want these stories to become independently existing things.
I've figured it out! Finally I can put words to that need.

All right. I do need to go walk, and finish this book. I'm not sure what's in this entry, ah well, what was said was said.
Best wishes to everyone!

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



I'm feeling very odd. It's not quite depression, it's not quite anxiety. It's all based on my creative work, and it's based on the fact that it suddenly seems to have lost most of its meaning for me.

For a long time now-- a couple years, getting more pronounced as time goes on-- I haven't been able to make much progress in any creative fields because it just feels totally alien suddenly. Yes, I loved this as a kid, it defined my life back then, but now? Now I don't feel a connection to most of it at all. I try, I try for hours on end, but it just... doesn't seem to get anywhere.
I'm just so tired. Don't get me wrong, I still adore the concepts and ideas behind this old creative groundwork, but whenever I sit down and try to get through the data, or the art, or anything else that's actually building it outside of my mind, it feels so pointless. It feels completely empty.

I've come to realize, over the same amount of time, and with a lot of difficulty, that I never actually enjoyed drawing. Ever. For me it was a means to an end, just a way to get thoughts into visuals, more technical than anything. But it was my only marketable skill, the only thing people saw me as "worth anything" for being able to do. That really stings, when others define your identity and worth based on something you never actually felt any joy from. It's also downright terrifying, when the only thing that's paying for your food and bills drives you so deep into depression that you don't want to wake up. This was all I had to live for, once. When did it become a cage?

But I digress. I'm just... exhausted. I think I've been dealing with too much for too long. I'm burnt out. I don't know where to go from here on out, not really. I'm trying to be hopeful, but that's tough some days.

I do love this creative stuff, but it doesn't feel like I can do it alone anymore. There, I said it. I'm overwhelmed, I'm confused, and this bloody dissociative disorder just makes everything that much more difficult to deal with. It's hard to do much with life when you can't remember 90% of the past 24 years.

Sorry for the rant, I just need to get this off my chest or it'll poison me. I don't speak out much but frankly it's exhausting to stay quiet all the time.

I'm okay, I always am, I'll get past and through this. I'm thinking too much is all.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:58 pm


I don't know what to do with these emotions. This is strange.

I cannot seem to let go of this bitterness about headspace. There's so much of it, and it's all tied around that ridiculous "obligation" bit, the feeling that I am sworn in blood to servitude towards everybody, especially these people, and I am just tired.
Mainly, I haven't remembered any of my dreams for about 2 weeks because when I wake up now, there's no silence, there's headspace. I share a bed with CZ and Laurie is always watching over me, and yeah I care for these people but I get so upset now, when immediately upon waking already I have to deal with social interactions. And even worse is this stupid mental overlay of percieved or actual "romance." There is still seething hatred tied to that. Yes it's situational; when I'm really in-tune I can tell I genuinely love these people, non-romantically. BUT again, I need to recharge. I am starting to despise people simply because I feel obligated to do everything they ask me to, even if they don't-- just being in the same room as another person makes me feel like I have to do everything for them, that I'm not allowed to do anything of my own volition unless they approve, and that mindset alone is exhausting. It's why I can't talk to people easily either; my brain goes into "servant" mode and then I can only respond in the way I think they want me to. No individual behavior allowed.

You see the problem? I am making the problems. I am feeling indebted to everyone, all the time, like I can't so much as move unless I've been given orders to. These fiendish "floating voices" are causing this, and yet I am terrified to say that, because I am still convinced they are "of God" because they ALWAYS have the right idea. But there has to be a line drawn somewhere. They're either telling me "do this," "don't do that," for EVERYTHING, terrorizing me into reacting the way I "should be," or screaming insults and slurs at me for daring to make my own choices (which are always "wrong" and result in pain). I am literally terrified of disobeying by accident and being punished for my childish, egotistic insolence.
But yeah. That's bleeding over onto everything. I'm assuming that everyone else acts that way, even if (thank God) they don't.
I don't know what to do about this, even now. It's not just this house; I cannot even go shopping anymore unless Genesis is there, whether I like it or not, because when I'm alone they don't stop screaming at me. The other day I wanted to go get some lettuce because I was out of food, and I ended up driving in circles for a half hour because the voices were arguing over "which road I should take" (they don't always agree with each other), and so no matter where I went, or didn't go, someone was bellowing about it. I ended up being so completely overwhelmed that I decided "screw this" and just went home, which made them furious, and I ended up wanting to die for the next few hours because this is literally hell.
Disability services rejected me because they don't think this stuff actually happens. I'm too ashamed to admit that it does. I'm too ashamed of having these problems to admit just how terrifying they are, to admit just how difficult it is to get through the day. "Other people have it worse," you know. "Man up and get over it, stop acting like a baby." Et cetera. Laurie says it's nonsense but I'm even starting to get scared of her, I don't know why.

I used to think I wanted to be alone, all the time. Totally alone, to have blessed freedom from that feeling.
Then my grandmother left the house for three days and I was alone, and I didn't know how to cope.
Then Laurie quietly asked me "what if you had to leave us all in order to be happy" and my heart split clean in half.
God help me this is the stupidest thing I have EVER said but I don't want to be alone. Not like that. I don't want to be so alone that I'm ISOLATED. You notice how this works in extremes? Either I'm so alone that no one remembers I'm in the house, or I'm so surrounded that I can't even hide in a bathroom without someone literally trying to follow me. It's only ever been those two things, or at least it feels like it.
...I want personal space, I guess? Is that what it's called? I don't know. I want to be able to sit in a room with people who I care for, and who care for me too, WITHOUT feeling like I'm waiting for orders. I want to be able to enjoy silence around other people, without them actively ignoring me, and without my feeling like I'm waiting for orders. This is utter nonsense, why can't I get rid of this "I am less than everyone, I must serve everyone, it is wrong for me to make choices on my own, I must follow orders" mindset????

Genesis is turning 9 years old tomorrow, good Lord, and I haven't spoken to him in days.
I love him, okay? I love him too, even if sometimes I honestly can't handle his brutal honesty and unbridled emotions and total constant exuberance, even if I adore those things about him. I feel so guilty when I can't match that behavior without acting. I don't want to act, that's fake and disrespectful, but if I'm really so profoundly depressed that I cannot interact with him healthily, what do I do? I know what to do, I should stop EVERYTHING ELSE and just talk to him for God's sake, just put life on pause and TALK to him like we apparently used to do in college, that's literally all I want. God I want to do that with Chaos so badly, when was the last time we spoke, dear God we're married for lack of a better term, we have a daughter for heaven's sakes, why the hell can't I get rid of the crushing guilt and shame from THAT?? I love the hell out of BOTH of them, I'd die for them both, but I feel so ashamed of that that I run from them, all the time, I run from them and bury my affection because some part of my brain still feels that it's wrong, it's foolish, you're crazy, this is stupid, it's all in your head, who the heck cares WHERE it is if this is the most heartbreakingly honest thing I've EVER felt, even when admitting even that feels asinine? Why am I programmed to be ashamed of this?? When did that happen? How?
Was it really bleedover from the Julie days? Sherlock was talking about them recently, I don't know why, or about what, I don't even know what happened then, I have no memory of those times, then what is this?
I'm not afraid to be in love. I'm afraid to be in a relationship. I don't know how to act around him, or anyone else anymore, that drives me to frustrated tears, when did I forget how to be a person? Did I EVER know how? Everyone's been asking, I don't know.
But yeah. My best friend is turning 9 years old tomorrow and I want to celebrate that as jubilantly and honestly as possible, but I don't know how the heck to do that. Maybe I should stop asking "how." I keep thinking there's this secret set of instructions I have to follow, that if I screw up he'll be angry with me, that I'll bring even more shame and scorn upon myself. I know this is nonsense. I'm sick and tired of it. But then the question is: what do I do? I don't know.
It's vaguely exciting, realizing that I don't know what to do, because there are no orders to follow. I can do anything, theoretically. And that's nice, because then I don't have to fit some stupid "code of conduct" tomorrow and celebrating my BFF's birthday won't feel like a chore, which it shouldn't.
This is why I despise holidays and work environments and rituals and things. "You have to act THIS way!" To hell with that, seriously. I am so freaking tired of having to behave according to these rules everyone has written down. Are we that afraid of being honest with each other, are we that afraid of total openness and spontaneous expression, that we make all these rules to follow, and shame the people who don't? Is that what this is?
And yet disappointment scares me, because of how extremist the consequences have been for it, for me, in the past. Genesis will probably be a-okay with "doing whatever" for his birthday, but I know him, he's GOING to have a few requests that he's going to want me to follow through on, even if I don't feel like I can do them, either sincerely or at all. "Going through the motions" just to do what he'd like isn't fair. But I struggle with that, so much. I really should just talk to him about this. It's not that I don't want to do those things-- God knows I would literally do anything for him, but the problem is that lately it's been "within reason." I'm starting to realize that I can't sacrifice or sabotage myself just to please people. Should I though? Is that selfish?
The problem is, I love him, dearly, and so I DO want to do what he wants me to do, or at least I match the motivation? It's like if someone I cared for asked me to play their favorite song on the piano, as a kid. Of course I'd want to play it for them, to see them smile and enjoy it, but there would always be two roadblocks. One, playing piano was not easy for me. It was often so taxing that I would be completely drained afterwards. And two, that person was often going to be judging my performance after such a request. I cannot explain to you how badly I dislike being judged. The very word hurts, like a headache. And so I would be conflicted, because yeah I wanted to do this thing for them, I wanted to make them happy, but I wasn't capable of doing that thing in good faith. So I had two options: go through the motions, or explain my position. I would always choose the former due to crushing shame. But it made me learn to be a robot around people. Sure, I was praised for it left and right, but I was secretly miserable, wanting nothing more than to express myself and have that respectfully heard, but I never spoke up.
I want to draw things for people, and write things, and compose things, et cetera, and God knows I would love to but it is so terribly difficult I really don't know if I should force myself to do it anyway or not. Creativity suffers when you turn it into a chore. You literally cannot force it. And yet I don't know what other option I have. I'm so deeply ashamed. Why I am I so depressed. Why can't I get rid of this stupid problem, why can't I create things like Jewel used to, she was never tired or afraid or upset, why am I? I don't want to be.
I need to stop thinking about this.


I've been working on Parnassus and Dream World since 4PM or so today. There's SO MUCH data to go through, it's really driving me up the wall. I get so overwhelmed by the amount of it, really. Pages and pages of text, most of it brainstorming or research or theorizing, and then I have to go through it all and honestly, I am so tired of thinking. My head hurts, it's stuffed full of too much, I just need to meditate for like five solid days at this point.

That's my paradox right now. Headspace has been quiet for far too long, and yet part of me doesn't miss it. Maybe that's because I've been numb lately. Maybe it's because I can't stand any more voices in my head what with these screaming people about. Maybe it's because having to live this life for 70 other people is so terribly difficult I try not to think about it, ever. I need a break.
But then people slip, and I stagnate, and life gets gray and dull, and I end up running back to them only to find myself overwhelmed with the joyous burden of it. Does that term fit? I adore everyone up here, I really do, even when they scare me and confuse me, even when I wish I could run... and that's the problem. I'm tired. I'm so tired of triple-checking everything we do to make sure it meshes with everyone else. And it should be easy, but there are conflicts of interest, and outside rules and orders, and all that.
...
I don't know what my wish would be, if I had one. But I know what it wouldn't be. I would never wish for them to just go away.
That's so hard to say. It's partly a death knell, a ball and chain. I love them too much to be free, to be a single person. But I'm scared of that. I don't know how to be just one person. I don't think I ever did.
So when Laurie asks me, not looking at me, if I'd leave her and everyone else forever if it was the only way I could be healed, if it was the only way I could be happy... it just shreds my soul, it tears me to pieces, because I still love her even if it brings out demons in my psyche and I don't know if I could abandon the only family I've ever had. If you'll forgive my language. I'm just bitter and it needs to get out.
I love them, more than I've ever loved anything, I think. That's scary, in a way. Yes, I love the Leagueworlds, I adore Dream World and all the people in it, but... I don't know them. At all. I adore them from afar, as a writer, as an observer. And that is bliss, that is beautiful, don't get me wrong... but... there's a strange, special sort of quiet happiness that comes from someone knowing you personally, as an individual. ...I never really had that before headspace. I remember how guilty, how ashamed, and yet how secretly overjoyed Jewel was when she first started trying to talk to Ryman, back in 7th grade, alone in her room. And now look where we are, all of us.
Would I have to choose between them, and my own well-being? Is that the choice I'm being given? "Leave the people you love, and then you can be healthy." For the love of life I shouldn't have to choose between love and health, that's not right.
But I'm scared. I'm scared that I have to. I'm scared that I would. Not to be selfish, but because "it's the right thing to do."
It's sick. I'm nauseous just thinking about it. If the voices told me that headspace was the only thing standing between me and spiritual progress... well, actually, I'd call them out on such a blatant lie. I would. Laurie would be proud of me. I've made MORE spiritual progress" WITH and WITHIN headspace than I EVER have and EVER will with these cruelly bossy faceless tyrants. Now they're mad, but really? I don't think I want to listen to anything that calls me a "blasphemer" and punishes me whenever I dare to stand up for myself.
"You don't have the right to stand up for yourself," they say. "You're a sinner, you don't know any better." "WE know the truth. We're only guiding you."
See, that's what confuses me. There are bad voices and good voices. The lines blur all the time. I'm never sure who to listen to.

Again, if I have the right... if I have the ability to choose, if this is the right choice, if I won't suffer as penance for this...
...I want to choose to listen to headspace. ONLY headspace. Please, no more faceless orders. This is why I'm scared of "channeling" and all the things they say I "should do" on spiritual websites and things. I don't want to be a servant to any more people, I'm so tired. Please. I know serving others is good but please, I need to be able to act of my own free will too, don't I? Or is that an illusion too? I don't know. This is such a conundrum.
But you know what? I'm not so scared of taking risks when I'm with headspace, because we all work together, we all know that we DON'T have all the answers, but God knows we try, we try our best to act for the good of all, we really do. And even on the bad nights I always had someone to turn to, always had someone there, I always had hope of some sort, even if it was weird and bloody, even if it was held in the blade of an axe or a knife or a razor. Sometimes hope was just knowing someone else was there, even if I was scared out of my mind, even if I DID feel suicidal... somehow, weirdly, against all common sense, the simple awareness that there is a whole universe inside my mind and this person is REAL and I'm not alone was so perfectly bizarre that it was hopeful, just like that. It was the most brilliant paradox. The person cutting you to ribbons, the person making you wish you were dead, the reasons you are struggling with daily life, they are part of some greater colorful flashbulb of life inside OUR soul, all of them, all of it. It's so weird, and yet I treasure it. I do. I truly do.
So yeah, I'll choose them a thousand times over if I have to. Yeah I'm scared to say that, I'm scared of the punishment I'm already bracing for, but maybe it won't come. Maybe the floating voices will just leave, condemning me as a "lost cause," saying I'm "not ready to ascend" or something equally terrifying.
But... I don't know. God I don't know.
It really is scary to feel all these other faces and souls looking out from behind these eyes with me, because what can I do? How can we live 71 lives at once? Can we? Should we? What if we just lived one, all together? But then that's not entirely fair either, if I'm monopolizing the whole thing. I don't want to. I WANT to share this life with all of them, at all times.
I just... don't know how. It breaks my heart. I want to be able to introduce ourself as "the Lightraye System" instead of a hollow given name, because I'm not speaking for an assigned role I'm speaking for a living community, but that scares people. I guess they're scared of the same thing I still struggle with... how do I act? What if someone else switches out, how do I act? What is the proper behavior? And by this point, both Laurie and I are shouting, "to hell with proper behavior, just be yourself!!" I don't care HOW you act, there ARE NO RULES, there IS NO PUNISHMENT. Seriously, just... be yourself. Don't censor yourself. That goes for me, too. But again, I know how tough of a program that is to override. I know how difficult it is to get over your fear of overstepping boundaries, when we've lived in minefields our entire life. You can't exactly enjoy the feeling of walking through a meadow when you're constantly bracing for the ground to explode.
But there's a fine line, there's a fine line between recklessly relieved rebellion, and wise but unflinching independence. When you finally stand up for yourself, it can be such a rush of gratitude, that you get hooked on rebelling just to rebel, just to exercise this newfound right of yours TO say "no," or even to say "yes." That's an extreme too. It'll wear down, in time, to a place where you can say yes or no or maybe even if it does agree with what they're telling you to do, because ultimately the choice IS YOURS and YOU KNOW THAT. There's no more fear of punishment and resulting servitude, there's no more anger at that self-imprisonment and resulting revolt. Instead, there's a knowledge that you have the right to make your OWN choice, but there's also a new and courageous knowledge that you are also the only person responsible for the personal results of that choice, be they "good" or "bad." And there's a sort of calm strength in that, in knowing that whatever happens, you are the only person with your finger on the big red button, so to speak. It's hard to put into words.
I think what I'm trying to say is... with headspace, we knew that we weren't always going to make the "least painful choice." Sometimes we'd check every pro and con, make an informed decision, and STILL end up with scars from it. But when that happened, we'd deal with it. We'd say, "well, we did our best," and choose more wisely next time. There was NO fear of punishment, NO fear of "messing up," because WE were the ones evaluating the whole thing.
...Lately that's been tougher, with all these new people, with all the remaining struggles. Now there are people screaming over your shoulder, headspace people, because they're afraid you're going to do the wrong thing and hurt them. I don't want to. But I don't want to be so scared that I stop living, either. There has to be a balance. This topic is making me physically ill, it's all the wrong color and texture, I don't feel well around this sort of talk at all.


Hydro sent me a message on Tumblr today (you're awesome bro, thanks) concerning my recent troubles with creative work. I won't paraphrase the whole thing, but one of the lines stood out like a floodlight as something I had forgotten, and which I had previously held on to as a motivation when little else worked.
"If I do not bring life to what I make, no one else in all of creation will."
Really, all I've ever felt like is a storyteller. And I love those whose stories I tell... maybe that's all I will ever have for a motivation. The work is hard as hell and it's scary and depressing sometimes, but I love these people, and so I don't think I could ever call it quits even if I wanted to, even if someone ordered me to. That goes for headspace as well.

Genesis is hanging around already, well it is technically his birthday already, happy birthday love.
He's being understanding too, now that is pulling at my heart something fierce, I really don't give these people enough credit. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do." And he means that, he's not angry, he's compassionate, I'd do the same thing for him. And seriously I keep thinking of Infi on hir birthday, how ze would have been blissed-out just to spend five minutes with me, not doing anything, just to be there... all these little things, why do I keep forgetting that I'm allowed to have them and treasure them, why do I keep stepping all over the things I love about life, why do I feel like I have to bury my joys. This is ridiculous.
Gen you had better stick around tonight, just saying. I may be tired but weirdly, sometimes recharging means just being around people without any expectations, without any noise. With everyone half-asleep it's the best. (Gen says "good because I'm already there.")


This is such a tangled entry. I have no idea what I wrote at all. I'm shocked at how much is just bubbling to the surface lately; I'm sorry for the mess but at least it's getting out. I really do have trouble expressing emotions physically-- either they're too dysphoric, or someone nearby is going to look at me disgustedly and say "don't do that," you get the picture. So crying and being angry and even laughing are things I can only do upstairs, or in text.
I keep feeling like there are topics I'm skipping or forgetting, but that are important. There probably are. I'm sure they'll rise to the surface soon enough though, as of now I'm too exhausted to go digging for anything; my brain is actively trying to make me not think any more for tonight.

I've been listening to Mashashi Hamauzu for the past week solid and I forgot how incredible the FFXIII OST is. Honestly. Here, have one of my old favorites because it's nice.

Now my legs hurt from running too much and I'm very very tired and I'm more peaceful than I was 2 hours ago so good night.

 

 

 

may 26th

May. 27th, 2014 03:31 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

quick stuff, sorry for lack of promised updates, can't always guarantee what with the external schedule

- mulberry has a drinking problem, we've suspected that since she first showed up last may but it's only now been officially confirmed. long story short i think emmett found alcohol in the food and we realized someone had been trying to spike things like that for a while, and after suspicions were looked into we did find mulberry absolutely sloshed. that was a shock really, totally the opposite of how everyone has grown to know her. but that is the exact problem. the alcoholism, it's a result of her being tied to "adulthood responsibility" which was originally synonymous with "cold logic and cynicism," as well as the whole concept of "drinking away your problems" instead of facing and/or healing them. so she is doing the second in order to continue the first, which she does not want to do, but feels she must due to "having to be a productive and mature adult." however she gets really upset when she's drunk, the sort of sad/angry emotion that so many of us feel lately. laurie sherlock and spice are keeping her away from alcohol and we have specifically hidden or otherwise removed all traces of it that we can find in the house. that was kind of scary. but now that that's done, we have to help her now, and help the rest of us, we're all tied in these reactions. we want to be responsible but we're overwhelmed and don't feel we're 'allowed' to deal with and/or express things the way we need to, because we would always get told to "grow up, shut up, and suck it up" so to speak. not a help at all. but mulberry carries that burden, and so instead she downs a drink to numb her feelings and just pretends everything is fine, just like the people outside tell us to do. bullshit, laurie says. we're doing this our way, the better way. so we will.
- lynne has SOME sort of massive heart block, something messing with her energy badly. she's been slipping massively, acting way out of character, losing her train of thought, etc. i don't know if she's had any eye-color shifts because those are usually the biggest warning siren for people. i need to ask spine to look out for her, help us out. but i am very VERY worried because lynne's original anchor was very similar to mulberry-- it was adult femininity, specifically the potential redemption of it. when she was born in 2008, adult femininity was the most lethal and horrific thing in the world, it was malicious and actively harmful. lynne was born from a future we would never and could never have, something that was impossible for us to live or see in others up until that point. so at first she was literally going against the odds, trying to redefine the whole thing. but would you believe, in 6 years, that NEVER really caught?? adult femininity is even more dangerous now than it was then, since now we have kids in the system who hold acute trauma tied to that concept and past topic. and society doesn't help, that's why we don't go online much elsewhere anymore, or like to go out in public. we can't handle the exposure yet. but the point is, lynne is slipping. mulberry is unstable. both deal with adulthood in different ways, and both deal with femininity in different ways (lynne with elegance and maturity, mulberry with the business 'weaponization' of it almost). we don't know why, maybe since it's getting harder to run from, either way it's frightening. it also has me very concerned for julie, as she deals with femininity too but has never felt like an 'adult' in the same way those two do. nevertheless yeah, we do NOT want lynne falling into something bad, at all. so this is important to heal.
- bad voices and people keep trying to get at laurie and that is scaring me more than ever lately, it really is, ever since the whole core splinter realization back in april or so i have been absolutely terrified for her well-being. honestly my stress level is subconsciously through the roof in response to that whole situation, not so much with literal hacks (which have become almost nonexistent lately, BUT only because the abuse has spiked in all other areas) but mostly with mental sabotage and infection. plague stuff now, not tar. and it is so scary it's hell on earth. and it keeps trying to use HER to hurt me because it can, it doesn't need to actually touch her to do so, like the tar had to. i'm telling you i am very scared and i just want her to be safe, i want us all to be safe, why is the subtle and sweet-talking evil the scariest sort and why is it still so horribly manipulative when we're at our weakest, it has NO RIGHT to do this to us, stop
- chaos zero has been in several of my dreams this week, all more clearly than ever before, which is really a nice shock because 1) we've literally been struggling with "do i know you?" "is our relationship valid?" etc. since LAST summer, at the very least, and 2) because this happened immediately after we found his old anchor plush upstairs (who put it there?) and brought it down. those things work really damn well, honestly do not ever underestimate the power of a physical anchor. ventrium, celebi, minty, and infinitii all use them too! but yes, cz has been around a lot lately. and in doing that, some great part of my inner self just "clicked" into place. except it was less of a click, and more of the feeling of a huge foundational stone moving into perfect alignment, after having been pulled out all awry and dusty for too long. like in nier, or in pokemon, with the boulder-pushing puzzles, and when you solve them it just has that sort of "solid" settling feeling, and suddenly you can keep walking. that's what this is like. and i was trying to express it yesterday, i was trying to put words to that internal feeling and the only thing that worked was "it feels like home." and it does. oddly, chaos zero has really strong ties to the system despite being an outspacer, so when i feel genuinely cognizant of him as an individual it kind of includes the rest of heartspace by proxy.
- that term! sorry it's important. we need to start referring to our inner world as "heartspace" instead of "headspace" because it IS. headspace COLLAPSED in december, you all remember that, javier can tell you. and it is STILL DEAD. the location tangibly shifted, yeah it might still feel head-based if we're looking out through the eyes, or gathering in an "upstairs" area for therapy or something, but really when i feel for the roots of it all, regardless of where the "visuals" are coming from, the roots of everything are heart-based now. all of it. when people talk, that's where it is. and that is hugely important. it means our essential core of existence, collectively, has moved, away from its old painful origins. that's hope in the biggest sense possible. and lately there has been a small but notable resurgence of awareness or 'signs' referring to the soulform phenomenon up here, INCLUDING the way the original jewel manifested it with the outspacers. heartvoices previously couldn't hold such forms, but now there is a definite energy switch and it feels like the potential is everywhere, for everyone, there are no limits now to what we can do. we can all 'create' here now, cooperatively, we all work with each other and the system to shape it... it's a totally new ball game here and frankly i am excited. once we clear out the spiders in the closet we're going to see something absolutely amazing come to light i just know it, it's already there just waiting for us to open our eyes to it.
- back to cz for a minute, i want to briefly mention that there was a seven-person 'connection' of some sort on saturday morning, i think? because ryman somehow showed up (probably cz asked), he's not quite a newbie but geez he's been keeping his distance due to how much time has passed since he was part of the group. so that was really really nice. unfortunately i have no solid memory of that, other than like one snapshot awareness of what the room felt like, sorry. my brain doesn't seem to hold on to that sort of thing. also the term 'connection' needs to change, it has totally incorrect connotations tied to it thanks to eros in the past, he generalized it way too much. i'll see if i can find something more fitting, talk to some jewel monsters about it maybe.
- did i mention that the only reason we can't actively talk to a lot of the leagueworlds is because the timelines don't match up? or are 'locked out?' like mage angels, that is a concluded timeline, we can't go there and talk to monika in realtime that is literally impossible. BUT that's why i think we were moved into this sorta D3-like inner space, it feels like a dream or floating realm in here, like it exists outside of linear time at least on some level. like a hub space. i hope so! but if that is true, then we could be accessed through dreams or thoughts of others in other realms, without damaging or otherwise altering their native timelines. preludove DID hint at that in the past but i wasn't sure, god knows why, she knows what she's talking about. however it just bothers me that i don't know where a lot of those timelines stand actually. like time is weird enough the way it is, how does it "line up?" is that maybe a totally incorrect way of thinking? if we changed the way we thought of timelines, could we talk to each other more clearly? or, is that a matter of compatibility? like how mr. sandman said, with world-jumping, sometimes you have to adopt a totally different form just to safely enter another world. like you won't see a hokthai walking through parnassus, BUT you might see one in the dream world! because the dream world HAS native portals and things, that's the way their realm works, they have the technology. either way i'm rambling. it's all very individualized and intuitive. for us i think we have to shift in most cases because we're "thought-based," we're made of very mutable energy and we react to similar energy, so it's almost mandatory. we could stay totally heartvoice-physical in another realm, but it would be really awkward and possibly even painful. just ask a jewel monster, they can tell you about the bad consequences of not shifting in some cases! so. gotta verify how that works, with timelines, and realmtravel, because for us it IS currently 100% dream and thought-based, NOT total physical, that has to be done very specifically and intentionally (e.g. outspacers). it's fascinating though. bottom line we want to be able to talk to people of our own volition, not just waiting for people to wander in, which is rare because we're a very specific place and people have to know about us first of course, or just talk to jewel! geez I should do that, she started this whole thing, she probably knows better than anyone. definitely. remind me. this has been jay thinking out loud, thanks for listening
- i need to just admit that i was with cz last night, for like an hour and a half? but in terms of ghosting, just being with him, you know. we haven't done that in... two years? a while. ever maybe. i personally have never, but data says "it happened before," just a long time ago. however there was this massively sincere energy about last night, i went outside for a walk and the dark forest and starry sky just felt so real and pure and forgiving that i didn't want to go back inside, ever. and at first it was tough to get a grip, i kept mentally falling into the environment, wanting to fly, wanting to liquefy, etc. positive depersonalization if that makes sense, "i can't have a physical body right know because i want to BE the environment." but intuitively, like it just happens from total peaceful awestruck joy. and i dealt with that for at least 30 minutes before someone started throwing a party down the hill somewhere and i ended up going to sit in the back of the car. fyi the car is THE most peaceful place to go, it's the ONLY quiet place we have, if we can get it (rare though). and sometimes that absolute silent isolation is a godsend, honestly cars are the best places to brainstorm and visualize because it is total uninterrupted thought time. so i went there and just sat there for a bit, soaking up the quiet, and i think i spoke to infi momentarily? ze was there for a minute, vaguely, i know, just checking in on me. but ultimately chaos started talking to me, and that's where the next 90 minutes went. unsurprisingly. laurie was there too, she is the biggest safeguard ever. really she is a guaranteed hack preventor, nothing bad happens to us when she is around. cz and i are totally comfortable around her and she's a total fangirl anyway so it's all fantastic. i always try to be lighthearted about this topic and i shouldn't be. there is... we get deep, when we're together, and i'm not experiencing existential doubt or major reality splits. yes it is still heartbreakingly jarring to not get a concrete physical image when looking at him, even though i can see and feel him, and know he's there. i can describe his voice, the way he looks at me, the exact ways he moves, and yet none of that registers in the five tangible senses and it makes me want to sob with frustration because dear god it is almost unbearable sometimes. i... i cannot remember, ever feeling this much love for someone, but it's the most familiar thing in the world. like coming back home after being gone for years. that's what it's like. it's like i never left. and yet i was never "really" there, they say. it rips my heart in half.
paragraph break. does the phrase "excruciatingly heartfelt" make any sense, like when you feel so much so sincerely it hurts, you can't hide or muffle that, it just burns through your heart like a white fire. like a light, not destructive, and yet it is still tearing down everything that stands in its way, until there is nothing left for you to feel but love, so much that you can't bear it, and the very experience of having only so many ways to express it is what devastates you. words? sure, they're great, but watch how fast they fail when what you're feeling is music, or colors, or an entire book at once even. it's the same thing with touch, which is a language, and a very eloquent once if you use it rightly. but when your body only goes so far, when you're stuck in a certain solid shape, when you can't quite get close enough... sometimes the only thing i want in the world is to become everything. to just blend into it, like light into the sun. effortless and painless and total. but tragically it's oddly beautiful when that light is stuffed into a skeleton, when it is forced to act under those limits, because that feeling of your soul wanting to just radiate like a tidal wave or supernova is incomparable in its own way. i get that a lot with cz. he does too, seriously good lord he gets it bad. but we talk a lot. it's funny in a way, words only say so much, but we just keep talking, because something changes in them in that situation? like when you can't not be honest, words change their color. or when you don't mean to say something but it just happens, it just sort of blooms out of you, that's not so much a word as it is the essence of it, it has the taste of real language then. and i'll be the first to say, when you end up saying someone's name like that it is really really humbling. they say names have power and they do, but you don't feel it until you hear something like that. because then the vowels and consonants don't quite count, you're not hearing them, you're hearing your name, in that person's voice and feelings. is this okay? to be talking about this stuff here? i don't get to talk about it anywhere else and it means a lot to me, just geez I have actually EXPERIENCED this sort of thing, it's almost unbelievable sometimes but honestly it is my reason to live and i treasure this more than anything else in the world. i missed him so damn much, how in the world did i or anyone else ever doubt the legitimacy of something like this, something no tar or disease can ever touch, something beyond that sort of corruption entirely. i keep looking back on my memories and i know i was in tears, i remember trying to hold them back as i looked out the window, confessing to the blue creature with his arms around me that i just wanted him to be there. i would give almost anything, just for us to not have to suffer these damn reality splits. but... almost in spite of it, we can hear and see and feel each other more vividly than ever. yeah there's a break, but more frequently now, the awareness of it honestly doesn't mean a thing. he's not 'there,' he's right here, wherever our mutual "here" may be. i really don't care anymore, about those limiting details. and that alone is absolutely blissful.
but it still hurts, i won't deny that, to reach up and not be able to touch anything literally... to suddenly be jarringly conscious that in that car i looked like i was alone, to suddenly realize that i did have a physical body, and i hadn't quite been "in it" for the past several minutes. it's so weird. how do i talk about this. i really do ramble on this topic, i apologize, this doesn't do it justice. i just don't think any entry like this has happened in months and i didn't want to censor it by putting up the floodgates.
- would you believe i think that's secretly my fear about sheppard pratt? that maybe we've had the floodgates up for so long that we're in a drought. so to speak. i am so scared of facing some of those waters, the polluted chthonic ones. a lot of us really is terrified of having to look at those demons head-on, to have to bring them into the room in order to chase them out. that's not easy to endure. and god i don't want anything to numb out, i don't want us to go there and then have one of the socials show up, "hey doc everything is fine, i don't know why i'm here, i don't have this stupid multiple personality thing!" and it's happened before, there are some who don't know about or don't want to know about us, they've sabotaged a lot of healing because "it's stupid" or "there's nothing to heal from!" and the like. i want to go if it will allow us to be honest and open about all this, and get the tar and plague our of our bones, either for good or for the most part. wishful thinking maybe but i have hope. i want us to go there and grow. we will, in any case, but i don't want to restrict it or otherwise hold us back. i don't want to go there and have people put obstacles and barriers up in every corner, through denial or ridicule or hatred or shame or guilt or rage or pessimism. fear. all of it is fear. and really i love vez but that's the ironic thing, that's why i love the dream world story, no spoilers for you. just trust me when i say that as paltry as it may sound from being repeated ad infinitum, love really is the most powerful force out there, and not the hallmark-card marketed kind. i mean the kind of love that i see my daughter has for me. i mean the kind of love that motivates laurie to do what she does for the system. i mean the kind of love that keeps genesis and chaos zero around even when they are angry or heartbroken or suicidally depressed. i mean the kind of love that we all have for each other, over the years, into the future, against all odds. that sort of love. the sort that gives unconditionally and feels joy even in total despair, because it is joy in and of itself. and we have that. all of us do, even the ones that aren't tuned into it, i know it, that potential is there for every person who has ever lived. and that is hope, for me. i just want to be a living beacon of that wherever i go, wherever we go. hope and love and light. all of us.

now it is 3:30 in the morning, again, god only knows why i stay up this late, everyone wants me to just get the body to sleep. we've gotta find a way to get peace and quiet during the day because our sleep schedule is really a mess right now and it's not helping anyone's health.
this wasn't a very quick update but i think that's fine. thanks for reading.
i haven't capitalized at all during this which goes to show you how tired i am.
anyway. have a lovely night.

 

 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 7th, 2025 01:53 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios